.%.v^ n% IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) y / O // 4' '«<>/ V (/J 1.0 l^m m ■- 112 2 I.I 2.0 1.8 1.25 .4 |I6 1 — •^ 6" — ► ^ ^/W/ *> ^ $*. %f / /A ''J' o 7 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY )4S80 (716) 872-4503 gb \« wm -^ ^^. Edin.; KORMEIU.Y OK 11.31. IN'DIAN MfMV ; OOHUK.SPONDINli MEMBKK OF THE PSYCHIATKIO SOCIETY Of ST. VKTEUSBUliO, AND OK THE NEW YOKK MEDIOO-LEOAL SOCIETY. " I'i'ost(luitur (lictis, portftque eniittit eburiia." Viiicii.. I EDINBlJIUai: BELL & BRADFUTE, 12 BANK STREl LONDON: SIMrKIN, M.\R8HALL & CO.. and HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO. MDOOCIiXXXIX. -""'^ 0513 KUlNIIUKIiH : PKlNTI-l) BV I.ORIMEK ANU (ill.l.lKS, 31 ST. ANDKKW S(3l'AWK. ^ mHii I psychol iVihg: tkcs u It I" (A l\ ^ZO' PREFACE. i rpmS book is written in prosecution of the views stated -L in "The Blot on the Brain." The historical and psychological studies may be considered as a continuation of the papers in that book on Mohammed, Joan of Arc, Mohammed Toghlak, and others. All the characters described in the present work, in my opinion, suffered from some mental derangement. They were led away by delusions or uncontrollable passions from the right comprehension of things, or the right line of conduct. In figurative language, they were visited by spectres which passed through the Ivory G^te. For those unlearned in Greek and Latin it may not be supertiuous to observe that the earliest allusion to this folicy occurs in Book XIX. of the Odyssey, line 502, which M|. thus translated by Pope : v' " Imiuured within the silent bower of sleep, Two portals tirni tlie viirious phantoms keep : I Of ivory one ; whence Hit to mock tlio brain, Of winged lies a light fantastic train : The gate opposed pellucid valves adorn, And columns lair incased with polished horn, Wliere images of truth for passage wait, With visions manifest of future fate." 'illGiL, who delights to .eproduce Homer's fine passages, ces iEneas pass from the Elysian fields out of the Ivory [te (yExVeidos, vi. 1. 894) : iii \ IV PREFACE. " Sleep gives his name to portals twain, One all of horn, they say, Throuf^h which authentic spectres gain Quick exit into day, And one which bright with ivory gleams, Whence Pluto sends delusive dreams." Conington^s Translation. Horace (Carminum, iii. Ode 27) makes Europa say : "Do I, in the waking state, deplore the baseness of my fault, or does some vain image, fleeing from the Ivory Gate, delude me innocent of any misdeed ? " Amonsst those who have furnished me with valuable information, or kindly supplied me with documents and other aids toward the composition of this book, T have to record my heartfelt thanks to Mr. Clark Bell, New York; Dr. D. Clark, Toronto; Dr. C. K. Clarke ofj Kingston, Ontario ; Dr. T. S. Clouston ; Mr. George K. R. CocKBURN, M.P., Toronto ; Doctors J. L. Erskine, Deputy ; Surgeon-General; I. Kerlin of Elwyn, Pa.; H. KURELLA; M. LovELL of Kingston, Ontario ; J. A. Sewell ; W. Pugln Thornton of Canterbury ; and Hack Tuke. In the course | of the book, I take occasion to acknowledge information derived from other kind friends. LIIANUEL WILLIAM W. IRELAND. ScHOOri KOR WeMv-MINDKD CHILPniON, l'Ui;sTON liODtiK, PUIWTONPANS, EaST LoTHIAN, 20(/i Sepkmher, 1889. / iaiion. ay : "Do fault, or e, delude valuable lents and :, I have ELL, New LARKE of tlGE R R E, Deputy [CURELLA : W. PUGLN the course iiformatiou LAND. CONTENTS. Cmanueij Swkuenborg — OHAPTEK I. — His Fiither — Bishop Jesper Swedberg— His Educa- tion — Swedenborg's First Visit to England, Holland, and France— Returns to Sweden— Cliarles XII. back from Turkey, CHAPTER II. — Conversations with Charles XII. — Swedenborg's Experiments in Mechanics — Assessor of Mines — and Member of the House of Nobles — An Ingenuous Confession — Publishes his Philoso- phical and Scientific Works— Studies Anatomy, CHAPTER HI. — IJiick to Holland — His Treatises on Anatomy — His Philosophical Views on the Nature of the Soul, and on the Correspondences of Nature, . CHAPTER IV. — His Views on the Connection between the Soul and the Brain — His Theories on the Function of the Brain — The Cliemical Laboratory of the Brain — How much Swedenborg Anticipated of Later Discoveries, CHAPTER V. — Swedenborg's Merits as a Scientilic Man — His Mental Culture — First Signs of Derangement — His Book of Dreams, CHAPTER VI.— What befell Swedenborg in London — His Intro- duction into the Spiritual World — Eesigns his Assessorship — The Nature of Delusional Insanity — His Theological Works — Cuno's Account of Swedenborg — Familiar S])irits — Accounts by Robsahm and Harrison — Nature of his Ecstasies — His Tiials and Tem})tations — Peculiarity of his Respiration, (iiAi'TER vu. Summary of His Theology— Tlie Spiritual World — Faith and Charity — The Formation of Character — He sees the Spirits of Luther, Melanctliou, Calvin, St. Paul, David, and _^ Mohammed — The State of the Soul after Death — The Interior Memory — All Good V 10 2;5 30 36 U-? / VI CONTKNTS. Actions are from God— Swedenborg's Descrip- tions of the World of Spirits, Heaven, and Hell, CHAPTKU VIII. — The Language of Spirits — Their Ideas of Space — The Doctrine of Correspondence in Nature — The Inner Sense of the Bible — He offers to Interpret the Hieroglyphics, .... CHAPTER IX.— Swedenborg collects Information about the Planets and their Inhabitants — His Clairvoyance — Story of the Fire at Stockholm— The Queen of Sweden — The De Marteville Receipt, CHAPTEit X.— The Last Judgment — The New Church — Sweden- borg's House in Stockholm — His Book on " Conjugial Love " — Letter to Hartley — The True Christian Eeligion — Letter to Wesley — His Last Illness — Dying Declaration— His Death — Remarks on the Nature of his Neurosis, PAfiH 106 Louifi 113 William Blake, 130 The Insanity of King Louis II. op Bavaria, 135 Charles J. Uuiteau — CHAPTER I. — The Assassination of President Garfield — The Guiteau Family— Charles Guiteau as a Child — His Upbringing — Joins the Oneida Com- munity — Leaves the Community — His Quar- rels with the Perfectionists — Becomes an Attorney — Gets Married and Divorced — Takes to Religious Lecturing — Takes to Politics — Reasons Assigned by him for the Murder, . 160 1 CHAPTER 11. — The Assassin in Washington Jail — His Hopes of Assistance — The Trial — The Counsel on Both Sides— The Medical E.vperts — Theory of the Prosecution — Guiteau's Behaviour in Court — Appears a.; Witness — His Written Plea — Scoville's Singular Method of Defence — Guiteau Addresses the Jury — Mr. Porter's Speech — The Charge to the Jury— The Verdict and Sentence, 18l| CHAPTER 111.— Guiteau's Behaviour at his Execution — The Antop.sy — The Question of his Insanity — Its Character— Was he responsible? — Feltou and Bellingham, 203| CONTKNTS. VU scrip- Louis Riel — , ami 7(; CHAl'TKB I.- mce — Hire — ers to • • 93 'lanets ince — leen of CHAPTER II. , • 106 veden- ok on —The jsley — 1— His ■ CHAPTER III. of his I 113 130 PARK -The North-West— The Hutlsou'rt Bay Company- Manitoba Transferred to Canada — Riel drives back tho New Governor, and seizes upon Fort Garry — His Prisoners — The Red River Expedi- tion — Riel is sent to Parliament — Is committed to an Asylum — His Relij^ious Delusions — Is called from Montana to the Saskatchewan River, -229 -Appearance and Character of Riel — The Grievances of the Metis — Riel Offers to Withdraw — His Artful Policy — His Religio>is Delusions — Leads the Metis into Rebellion — Defeated and made Prisoner — His Trial — Evidence about his Sanity — Sentence, 238 -Variance about Riel's Sentence — The Question of Insanity — The Medical Reports — Riel's Execu- tion and Burial — Debate in the Canadian Parliament about the Death Sentence — The Degree of the Responsibility of the Insane, . 254 i 135 1-The Child Com- Quar- ics an Takes lUtics — r, pes of In Both of the Uourt — Plea— nee — orter's erdict The ^y-Its an and Gabriel Malagrida, Theodore of Abyssinia, . Thebaw, King of Burma, . 266 . 277 . 302 160 181 203l lin f \ / Wfe' (SnX'^yr'i^^^oU. QU^^^^^J^^ tti .1 ...J.] \A ^w^^l ' 'r •WEDENBOKv. I ' (•; N ■ ANO, Hol.l.ABfP, UACK FHOM Tl life of KtiiHUuel Hwcdenboig iny :.Q an ijxplanatioa of his clnim to i^d iatercours<^. with the dead, 0:1 t}i«; my book, " The Blot upon tho ■ urity abf>ut tiie ordinary details iu 1088, h^ lived till 1772. Hi- ' tho French Kncycloj.KKii.st.1. Vol- r Swcdenboi'ff and di^M? -^ix- year*' l»reteusions t > know iui! light of a nu. ili-- ) i'.!,. '. iiu ui)pt> ■cil v.'. :i che )■■ published ir aliout ■ .T, 180'' . the Bri»i ...uiuy, 1- '•(1 ciiri'i'ul • , roni, uuil ad' 'feofth, >vvoilonlf Uomlo; Mr. \VI. uViorg, but :i -laiiliy, and ill) liiui. % f ^^9>l _^.myiX-l^AX.>t^ T ! i v*«>. EMANUEL SWEDENP.ORG. CHAPTER r. [is Father — Bishop Jesi'eu Swedbero — His Education -Sweden- Boiui'.s First Visit to ENOiiAND, HoiiLANn, an'd Franx'E — Rkturns TO Sweden— Charles XII. back from Turkey. / 'N this sketch of the life of Emanuel Svvedenborg my principal aim is to give an explanation of his claim ta .supernatural knowledge and intercourse with the dead, on the })rinciples already explained in my book, " The Blot upon the ]]i;iin." ^'' There is no obscurity about the ordinary details of Swcdenborg's life. Born in 1G88, he lived till 177ii. He Av;is thus a contemporary of the French Encyclopedists. Vol- taire was born six years after Swedenborg and died six years lafer. Thus Swedenborg's pretensions to supernatural know- ledge were made in the full light of a most sceptical time, the * In tlmt work I coutuiiled inyt^ulC witli a piij^o and a-luilf about HwoAlen- borj; in the course of a papur on the hallucinations of Mohammed and Luther whicli was orij,'inally published in the Journal of Mental Science. I eferred the reader to the articles about Swedenborg in tlu' same journal , Dr. Maudbley (July ami October, 181\U). In a review of "The Blot on tlie Brain " which also appeare I may have advanced in it as much as may be expected from me, but time and others will perhaps judge of this. Still, after a timi;, I intend to take mathematics up again, although at present I am doing nothing in them ; and if I am encouraged I intend to make more discoveries in them than any one else in tlie present age, but without encouragement tliis would be sheer trouble, and it would be like 7ion projhctiiris litorn hubus arare — ploughing the ground with stubborn steers." Soon after this he went to Holland, where he visited most of the cities ; he was present at Utrecht during the Congress of Ambassadors, when the treaty was signed which ended the War of Succession. Swedberg was in great favour with Palmquist, the Swedish Ambassador, " who," he writes, " had me every day at his house ; every day also I had discussions on algebra with him. He is a good mathematician and a great algebraist. At Leyden he learned glass-grinding, and procured all the instruments and utensils for that purpose. From Holland he went to France, and stayed about a year in Paris and Versailles. As usual he sought the company of mathematicians, making the acquaintance of the Abbe Bignon, De Lahirc, and Pierre Varrignon. Leaving France he went by post to Hamburg, whence he found his way to Pomerania. He stayed some time at Greifswalde, which he describes in a letter to his father as quite a paltry university. About the same time Charles XIL leaving Turkey, where he had spent five inactive years, made his way through Germany by devious routes, and reached his fortress of Stralsund one winter night in very sorry condition with but one attendant. With diffi- culty he gets in at the gates, and makes the governor aware CHARLES XII. IN STUALSUND. U [that his royal master is really back. The whole town awakes ; fall the windows are illuminated. The king's feet are so j swelled that his boots have to be cut off, he not having been I in bed for sixteen days. Charles lies down and sleeps for a [few hours. Next morning he is up to review the garrison, survey the fortifications, and make preparations to attack his enemies, the Danes, the Prussians, the Saxons, the Poles, the j Hanoverians, the Russians, with the English behind ready to help against the terrible Swede. After all he was but one jman, and could make little way without the bravo army he had loft behind him in Russia and elsewhere. Emanuel's I younger brother Eliezer had been with the army in Pomerania ; but our learned Doctor of Philosophy never carried military enthusiasm beyond writing Latin poems in praise of Charles XII. and Stenbock, the general who, with a few regular [troops and the militia, drove an invading army of Danes out lof Sweden, and for a season revived the proud hopes of the Icountry. Ere the enemy gathered round Stralsund, Emanuel [Swedenborg got away in a yacht, and returned to Sweden after m absence of four years, Charles himself escaped from the town after it was half in the possession of the besiegers, in a >oat with shattered mast, and two men killed by round shot from one of the enemy's batteries. / — 10 — II :{ CHAPTER II. CuNviiRSATioxs WITH Charles XI I.— Swkuenborg'.s Extkiumexts in ^Iechanics — Assessor of Mines — and Memder of the House ok Nobles— An Ingenuous Confession— Publishes his Philosophical AND SCIENTIEIC WORKS— STUDIES AnaTOMY. The old bishop had now au opportunity of introducing his son, Emanuel Swedberg, to the king, back to Sweden after an absence of fifteen years. Christopher Polhem, the great engineer, brought young Swedberg with him to Charles, at Lund. They had frequent conversations with the king, who had a great taste for mathematics. Swedberg records that Charles thought it a misfortune that ten had been made the | foundation of our numbers. This was, no doubt, done because men had ten fingers ; but ten is an inconvenient number to work in arithmetic, because, by halving it, we at once get to an odd number, which, being halved, brings us to a fraction. Moreover, it contains neither a square nor a cube of four, and cannot be halved by equal numbers down to one. The king took the trouble to devise names for single numbers up to sixty-four, and thence by double numbers up to 64x64 = 409G. This scheme, which the king worked out and put into Swedberg's hands next day, struck him with admiration. | He observes,* in a letter to Nordberg, who was writing his " Life of Charles XII." :— " The compendious mode of His Majesty in the discovery of ehiU'- iicters and names, and the easy method in which tliey could be changed, so that, by moans of certain marks, they could be varied by each new number, as well as his project for multiplication, considering the short * Tafel, " Document," 199. STUDIES MINING AND MECHANICS. 11 Itimc h(! devoted to it, could not fail to excite my astoiiislinient ; and |l am compelled, therefore, to regard him as a man of deeper thought land more subtle penetration than could or can ha supposed by any I other man. I am forced also to admit that, if he had chosen, he could have been for all times the foremost among his subjects even in this particular; at least he could have obtained, as easily as any one [else, the laurel which is sought for l)y the learned. " I was also led to think and to believe that in the other matters, I too, of which you will leave to posterity a complete record, he must [have had a deeper understanding than he showed outwardly." Swcdberg now occupied his mind principally witii mechanics land mining. The most northerly country in Europe, Scan- dinavia, has little to give in the products of her soil. The riches of Sweden are derived from her minerals. For ages past, the Swedes have been skilFid in mining, metallurgy, and [chemistry. It was therefore natural that Swedberg, now back to tlie [house of his stirring father, should turn his attention to those subjects, by which riches and fame should be gained. Through the reckless wars of Charles XII., Sweden was drained of its I wealth and manhood. Swedberg himself wrote about this jtime that his country was in her death-agony. It was no [time for a man to sit down to study abstract science, but there was little chance of such a mind remaining long content Isimply to work in the furrows of the useful. He enumerates [fourteen new inventions with which his mind had been occu- Ipied — improvements in syphons, sluices, air-guns, aquatic Iclocks, all savouring of the bold and striking. The first lin the list is the construction of a sort of ship, in which la man can go below the surface of the sea and do great jdamage to the fleet of an enemy ; a flying chariot, or the Dossibility of fkating in the air and moving through it ; a lethod of discovering the desires and affections of the minds jf men by analysis. To perfect such devices does not seem jeyond human attainment. Men are still at work upon some such projects ; but in those days it might be said that phe young mathematician had mistaken the limits of the Dossible, and was really wasting his time in sterile efforts. Tor two years — 1716-1718 — he published in irregular num- P^ 12 ZMANUEL SVVEDKNBORG. M V I 1 bers a periodical called " The Daidalus Hyperboreus," describ- ing various inventions. He was appointed to assist Polhem at the constvuction of the docks at Carlskrona, and the sluices connecting Lake Wiener with Gottcnburg. By Charles's order he was appointed Assessor in the College of Mines, The king, himself insensible to female charms, so far inteieoi,ed himself in Svvedberg's afifairs that he wished to prom.ote a marriage between Swedberg and one of Polhem'c daughters. Writing to Eric Benzelius on 14th September, 1718, Swedberg says: " Pulhem's oldest daughter is betrothed to a chamberlain of the king, Manderstrom by name. I wonder what people will | say to this, inasmuch as she was intended for me. His second daughter is in my opinion much prettier." It would thus appear that Swedberg was not ror-y to turn his hopes upon the younger sister, who was at that time about fifteen years of age. Not being willing, as a biographer'"' tells as, to accept Swedberg's overtures, " she did not sutler her- self to be betrothed. Her father, however, had a great affec- tion for him, and gave him the lady in a written agreement, hoping that in future years his daughter would be more favourably disposed. This bond his daughter, from filial | obedience, signed. Great was lier depression of mind after thus binding herself to one to whom she felt no attachment ; and her brother, in compassion, abstracted the document secretly from Swedberg, who used to read it over day after day, and soon missed it. When Swedberg found what anguish he had caused to the object of his affections, he freely relinquished all claim to her hand, and took his departure from her father's house." Whether or not this was the way in which the engagement ended, it is certain tliat Swedberg deeply resented it, and broke off all connection with the family, so | that three letters, which Polhem wrote to Swedberg, were returned to him unopened ; wherefore Polhem wrote to Bon- zeliusf : — " As I understand that he is probably now at Upsala, * WlLlUNSON, J). 14. t Takel, vol. i. p. C36. We also leiu-n from Tafei tliiit Emerentiii Pollu'iii "liiid a literary taste, and was known in lior time I'or a work on Swetlisl. lUiynu'. In 1723 she was married to Riickerskiild, Councillor of the Covu't of Apiieals, to whom she bore nine children. She died in 1760." AT THE COLL KG E OF MINES. 1 " s," dcscriT^i- ist Polhem tlie sluices rles's order The king, .ed himself a marriage Writing .berg says : nberlain of people will me. His It would turn his time about ipher"" tells suffer her- jrcat affec- agreement, 1 be more from filial mind after tachment ; document day after iind what i, he freely rture from ly in whicli ii'g deeply family, so jerg, were tte to Ben- at Upsala, hmerentm r IV work on ^mncillor of 0.1 in 17G0." 1 must beg you to offer him my greeting, or else to send it him hy letter wherever he may be at present, and also to ask him to favour me with one of his welcome letters, which are so tinich the more acceptable in our house, as he has given us sufficient cause to love him as our own son." Charles made use of his talents as aii engineer in transport- inn- on rollers two galleys and five large boats and a sloop fourteen miles overland to the Iddefjord. These he used for his pontoons to transport his large cannon to be used at the siege of Fredericshall. The reason Avhy ho could not take the vessels round by the open sea was that ho was not strong [enough to flxce the Danish and English warships, which might have disputed their passage. With some difficulty Sv/edberg managed to save his attendance at the siege of Fredericshall, jwhtre Charles met the death which he had braved so often I (14th December, 1718). Sweden was then allowed the peace [which she so sorely needed. The year after, the old bishop, Jespcr Swedberg, and his [sons were ennobled by Queen Ulrika Eleanora, the successor I of Charles. As it was usual for Swedes, on being subjected to [the ennobling process, to make some change in their name, Ithey now assumed that of Swedouborg. Enuinuel now enjoyed [the privilege of sitting in the House of Nobles, whose power [was augmented at the expense of that of the Crown after the [death of Charles XII. His duties as assessor required daily (attendance at the College of Mines. Appaiently this college jgave permission to private enterprise to commence mining, [decided on all disputes connected therewith, and looked after jtlioso mines in which the State claimed an interest. Supported by the influence of his father, and connected by Ithe marriage of his sisters and other relatives with some llearned and important personages in the State, Swedenborg's [position and prospects were probably thought to be happy. [Nevertheless, he was nt»t conuented. Perfectly aware of his [own eminent abilities, he thought that in another country they [might be better appreciated. In December, 1719, he thus Iwrites to Eric Benzelius : — "Most IIonouukd and Dearicst Bhothku, — I .send you lunowiUi Uio littlo work wliicli 1 moutionoil in my last respectiujf n dociniul I 14 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. U , system in our cuiiiagc ami iiioasures. This is the hast that T will pub- lish myself, because quotldiana et domestica vilescunt (i.e., because things that liave reference to domestic and overy-day aifairs are con- sidered of no account), and because T have already worked myself poor by them. J have been singin^uf long enough ; let us sec whethor any one Avill come forward, and hand me some bread in return." After mentioning some of bis plans with a view to publish liis discoveries about fire and stoves, he goes on : — " I intend to spend all my remaining time upon what may promote everything that concerns mining, and, on the basis which has already been laid, in collecting as much information as possible. Thirdly, if fortune so favours me, that ] shall be provided with all the means that are required, and if meanwhile, by the above preparations and com- munications, 1 .shall have gained some credit abroad, I should prefer by all m(>ans to go idjroad, and seek my fortune in my calling, wdiich consists in promoting everything that concerns the administration and the working of mines. For he is nothing short of a fool, who is inde- pendent and at liberty to do as he pleases, and sees an opportunity for himself abroad, and yet remains at home in darkness and cold, where th(> Fnri(!s, Envy, and Tluto havt; taken up their abode, and dispose the rewards, and when; lal)ours such as I have p(>rfornied are rewarded with mi.sery. The only thing I would desire until that time come, is heve latere {i.e., to find a sequestered place where I can live secluded from the world). I think 1 may find sucli a corner in the end ; either at Starbo or at Skin[skatte]l)erg." He ends by saying that it will be four or five years before he can carry out this plan. And so be went on in the meantime witii his pampiilets and papers, and the transactions of learned societies. In the spring of 1721 he gets leave of absence from the College of Mines to go to Amsterdam to get a heap of manuscripts printed.*''' * We licro give Mr. Wilkinson's list of these publications, as some imper- fect proof of the extraunlinury range and activity of his mind, and the course and succession of his stuilies. He jiublislied the following little works at Amsterdam :--l. " Some Specimens of a Work on the; Principles of Natural Philoso]d)y, comprising New Atlem])ts to ex]ilain the riienomena of ChemiHtry and I'hysics by Ceonietry." 2. " New Oliservations and Dis- coveries respecting Iron and Fire, and particularly respecting the Elemental Nature of Fire ; together with a new Construction of Stoves.'' .*). " A New HIS TRAVELS AND HIS POLITICS. 15 This could not well be done in Sweden, and in those days it was impossible to get the sheets properly corrected without the personal oversight of the author. Swedenborg had found a patron in Louis Rudolf, Duke of Brunswick, who helped him to defray the expenses of his journey. To him Swedenborg dedicated the fourth part of his " Miscellaneous Observations," published at Leipzig in 1722. He was absent from Sweden Hfteen months, during which he visited the mines and smelting works near Aix-la-Chapelle, Liege, and Cologne. Li 1724' he was offered the Professorship of Mathematics in the University of Upsala, which he would not have. " My own business," he writes to Benzelius, " has been geometry, metallurgy, and chemistry, and there is a great difference between them and astronomy. It would be inexcusable for me to give up a profession in which I think I can be of good use ; further, I have not the iloirmn docendi (i.e., the gift of teaching) ; you know my natural difficulty in speaking." Swedenborg was now in easy circumstances. He had inherited a good deal of property, princi})ally in mines, from his step- mother, who died in 1720. She was with difficulty dissuaded by his father from leaving everything to Emanuel, whom she favoured above all her other step-children. In 1735 he derived further property by the death of the old Bishop, who passed away at the venerable age of eighty-two. The records of the College of Mines attest that he was assiduous in his duties, and the important books which he planned and wrote show that he spent most of his leisure in study. He attended the Sittings in the House of Nobles, I and occasionally spoke. He was in favour of the limitations in the power of the Kings of Sweden, which were introduced / Method of finding the Longitude of Places on Land or at Sea, by Lunar Ohservation«." 4. "A New Mechanical Plan of Constructing Docks and [Dykes." 5. "A ^[ode of Discovering the Powers of Vessels by tlie Ajipli- cation of Meclianieal Princi]dcH." In 1722 he ])ublished at Leipzig " Miscellaneous Observations connected jwith the Physical Sciences," ))art8 i. and iii. ; and at Hamburg in the same year, part iv., principally on Minerals, Iron, and the Stalactites in Baunumn's iCavern. These works have been translated by C. E. Strutt, and publislied >y the Swedenborj; Association. rr 16 EMANUEL SWEUENI50UG. Ill i ' I i'illl I on the death of Charles XII., and approved of the sentence on Count Brahe and Baron Horn, who, with eight others, were beheaded for conspiring to restore a despotic government (1756). Swedcnborg's Memorial to the Secret Committee of the House of Nobles on the impolicy of declaring war against Russia in 1734, is a document worthy of a great statesman. The justice of his anticipations as to the probable consecpiences of a contest Avith Russia was confirmed in the dear school of experience, when war was actually declared in 1741, for the Swedes were unable to make head against Russia, and lost a gr:)at part of Finland. About the details of the assessor's private life during this period almost nothing has been recorded. Robsahm, an admirer and disciple of his later years, says : — " It is wull known that iSwodcnboi'^' in his yoiitli had a mistress, whom he left because slic was false to him. Besides this there cannot be found in his life any traces of a disorderly love."* General Tuxen when entertaining Swedenborg, now old and lost in religious ecstasies, jocosely asked him : — "Whether lie had ever been married, or desirous of marrj'ing? He answered, ' Xo ; but that once in his youth he had been on the roatl to matrimony, King Charles XII. having recommended the famous I'olhem to give liim his daughter.' On my asking what obstacle had prevented it, he replied, ' She would not have me, as she had promised herself to another person, to whom she was more attached.' I then craved his pardon if I had been too inipusitive. He answered, 'Ask whatever question you please, I shall answer in truth.' I then inciuired whether in his youth he could keep free from temptations with regard to the sex? He replied, ' Not altogetlier ; in my youth I had a mistress in Italy. ' After some little pause, he cast liis eye on a harpsicord, (fee." On this subject, t Mr. White observes: — • See White, vol. i. p. 122 ; and TafeI/, vol. ii. p. 437 ; and vol. i. p. 628. t Dr. Tafel objects to Robsalim's statemctit that it was made on liearsay; but Rob.salmi woh a respectable ruan, Director of the Bank of Stockholm, LIVED HIS LIFE ALONJ::. 17 n aaimrer " No doubt Robsahm refers to his life in Stockholm and not in Italy. It may have been that Swcdenborg was misunderstood by General Tuxen, and that (Italy) was supplied by his imagination. Yet there is fair cause for belief in both mistresses. The confession to Tuxen was not exhaustive, and Robsahm did not know everything. Moreover tlie Italian mistress is more credible after the Stockholm one, even as the chances of marriage are greater with widowers than bachelors." Swedenborg was fifty years old before he ever reached Italy. A man of eighty-two may perhaps, looking back thirty-two years, talk of fifty as a time of youth, but hardly as an excuse for the ease in point. Swedenborg says, else- where, that an inclination for women had been his chief passion, an'l in his book, " De Amore Conjugiali," he allows the keeping of a mistress to be venial, under certain condi- tions. There is still extant, a letter dated 1729, from Jonas Unge,'"' who married Swedenborg's sister, Catherine, in the course of which he asks Swedenborg why he lets all chances of a good marriage slip away, and recommends a desirable match. Whatever the reason was, Swedenborg lived his life I alone. The most prominent events in Swedenborg's life are the publications of his books. They mark the evolution of his mind, and Swedenborg's biography is only interesting as the strange history of a great mind. After 1722, we hear of jiiml a friend of Swedenborg : we may fairly couclude that lie would not lii,'ht]y make such a statement. Dr. Tafel thinks it incredible that Tuxen [would have asked such an indelicate question of Swedenborg, before his own wife aud daughters. This was stated to be done in the last century, jwhcn conversation before ladies was much freer on some points. Tafel jalso objects that we have not tlie original Danish of Tuxen's account. It |was first published in 1790, translated into English by Augustus Nordens- ibld, " whose imchaste conduct during his stay in Manchester was such as 10 New Churchman could overlook," and whose own brother teatiiicd that I" he (Augustus N.) had lost the interior discernment of what is good and Wue." Therefore Tafel holds that he invented this scandal about Sweden- borg, and interpolated it into Tuxen's account, the fraud being published kluring Tuxen's life. If it had not been for respect to Dr. Tafel's careful pesearches, I should never have thought the question needed discussing. * Takki,, vol. ii. p. 148. / 16 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. jiii; ill; neither book nor pamphlet for above ten years, and then he obtains leave to go to Leipzig to get printed a great pile of manuscript, the product of his enormous mental force. He leaves Stockholm on the 10th May, 1733, with a party of Swedish gentlemen. Their first visits were to Stralsund and other scenes of the last war. Then he travels througli Germany and Bohemia, visiting and observing everything noteworthy, especially recording what he saw at mines and smelting houses. At Leipzig and Dresden he got printed three folio volumes, " Opera Philosophica et Mineralia." The first volume is entitled " Principia Rerum Naturalium, sive Novorum Tontaminum Pha^nomena Mundi Elementaris Philo- sophice Explicandi." " The Principles of Natural Things, being New Attempts towards explaining the Phenomena of the Elemental World." The second tome is on iron ; the third on copper, brass, and zinc, what these metals arc, how to find them, how to extract, smelt, and assay them, in short, all about them. He has now finally dropped writing in Swedish and writes in Latin, no doubt because he does not wish his readers to be confined to one country. Though he overcame the difficulty of composing in a strange language, Swedenborg never fairly acquired the art of writing. His volumes remind y him. The words in brackets have been supplied by the translator. E / I i ' ii 50 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. Regni Animalia ; ' but it was much more subtle, so that I was almost dead. It came upon me as soon as I saw the light. I threw myself upon ray face, when it gradually passed off. In the mean time short interrupted slumber took possession of me. So that this swoon or deliquium was more interior and deeper ; but I soon got over it. — This signifies that my head is being cleared, and is really being cleansed of all that would obstruct these thoughts — as was also the case last time — because it gave me penetration, especially whilst writing. This was also represented to me now, in that I appeared to write a fine hand." It is evident that the belief that be was intrusted with a message from heaven dawned slowly on Swedenborg's mind. It is, therefore, not surprising that there is a difficulty in making out when he first became fully possessed with the consciousness of his Divine mission. He seems himself to have assigned different dates, — in 1743, 1744 and 1745. The vision described below must have been either in May, 1744, or in April, 1745. His friend Robsabm once took an opportunity to ask Swedenborg " How it was granted him to see and to hear what takes place in the world of spirits, in heaven, and in hell ? " Whereupon Swedenborg answered as follows : — " I was in London, and dined rather late at the inn where I was in the habit of dining, and where I had my own room. !My thoughts were engaged on the subjects we have been discussing. I was hungry, and ate with a good appetite. Towards the close of the meal I noticed a sort of dimness before my eyes ; this became denser, and I then saw the floor covered with the most horrid crawling reptiles, such as snakes, frogs, and similar creatures. I was amazed — for I was perfectly conscious — and my thoughts were clear. At last the flarkness increased still more ; but it disappeared all at once, and I then saw a man sitting in a corner of the room ; as I was then alone, I was very much frightened at his words, for he said, ' Eat not so much.' All became black again before my eyes, but immediately it cleared away, and I found myself alone in the room. " I went home ; and during the night the .same man revealed him- self to mo again, but I was not frightened now. lie then said that He was the Lord God, the Creator of the world, and the Redeemer, and that He had chosen me to explain to men the spiritual sense of CONVERSES WITH SPIRITS. 51 the Scripture, and that lie himself would explain to me what I filiould write on this subject ; that same night also were opened to me, so that I became thorouLjhly convinced of their reality, the worlds of spirits, heaven, and hell, and I recognised there many acquaintances of every condition in life. From that day I gave up the study of all worldly science, and laboured in spiritual things, according as the Lord had commanded me to write. Afterwards the Lord opened, daily very often, my bodily (lokamlig) eyes, so that in the middle of the day I could see into tlie other world, and in a state of perfect wakefulness converse with angels and spirits.'' / 52 — CHAPTER VI. What dkfell Swkijknijoro in London -Hia introduction into tfik Spiritual Would -Rksions his Assessorship— The Nature ok Delusional Insanity — His Theological Works— (Juno's Account of Swkdknborg — Familiar Spirits — Accounts by Rousahm and Hauuison— Nature op his Ecstasies— His Trials and Tempta- tions—Peculiarity of His Respiration. It is to be understood that Swcdenborg travelled alone and was a man of retiring habits. Beyond the Diary, we have no word of his proceedings at the Hague, but there is a curious account of what befell him in London. The Rev. Arou Mathosius, who went to London as minister to the Swedish Church, and chaplain to the Embassy in 1766, made some inquiries about Swedenborg, which led him to the house of Mr. Brockmer in Fetter Lane, with whom Swedenborg had lodged in 1744. Brockmer said that Swedenborg " ■ brought to him by one of the Moravian Brethren with he had sailed from Holland. Mr. Swedenborg ' ' ' properly in his house, and went every Sundn- of the Moravian Brothers in Fetter Lane. "One day," .^oes on Brockmer,* "he said t«' m ;io was g..ui th(! Gospel was preached to the poor, but complained of the lea'iied ami rit;h who, he thought, must go to hell. Under this idea he continued several months. He told me he was writing a small f.iitin book, which would be gratuitously distributed among the leaiiu d men in the Universities of England. " After this lie did not open the door of his chand)cr for two days, nor allow the maid-servant to make the bed and dust as usual " One evening, when I was in a co(rc(;-house, the maid i. i in In * " Life and Writings of Swedenborg," by William White, vol. i. p. 221. AN ACl'TK ATTA« K. r.3 rail nic home, sayinj; that somctliiTi!^ straTige must have happciuul to Mr. Swcdoiiborg. She liad several timos knoeketl at liis dnor, witlioiit liis answering or opening it. " Ujion tliis I w(^nt hon)e, and knocked at his door, and called liini liy name. He then jumped out of bed, and 1 asked him if lie would not allow the servant to enter and make his he(n lie answered, ' No,' and desired to he left alone, for he had a great work on haml. "This was about nine in the evening. Leaving his door and going n]istairs, he rushed up after me, making a fearful appearance. His hair stood upright, and he foamed round the mouth. "He tried to speak, but eoidd not utter his thoughts, stammering long before he could get out a word. "At last h(! .said that he had .something to contitle to me privatc'ly, namely — that he wa.s M(!ssiah, that lie was come to be crucified for the Jews, and that I (since he spoke with ditliculty) .shouM be his spokesman, and go with him to-morrow to the synagogue, there to jireach his words. "He continued, '1 know you are an hone.st man, for 1 am sure you lovi! the Lord, but I fear you believe me not.' '' I now began to be afraid, and cDusidered a long time (ue I replied. At last I said : ' You are Mr. Rwedenboi'g, a somewhat agetl man, and, as you tell nw, have never taken medicine, wherefore 1 think some of the right sort would do you good. Dr. Smith is near, he i.s your friend and mine, let us go to him, and he will give you something fitted for your state. Yet 1 .shall make this bargain Avith you, if tlie . igel ajipears to me and delivei-s the message you mention, I shall -•\ " same. If not, you shall go with me to Dr. Smith in tlie / •' fie told me several times the Angel would appear to me, where- uiKin we took leave of each other and went to bed. ' in expectation of the Angel I could not sleep, hut lay awake the whole night. My wife and children were at the same time very ill, wliich increased my anxiety. I ro.se about five o'clock in the til- ling. \s soon as Mr. Swedeiiborg heard me move overhead he jumped f bed, threw on a gown, and ran in the greatest haste u]i to me, his nightcap half on his head, to receive tlie news about my •J-21. •' I tried, by several remarks, to jjrepare his excited mind for my aiisw(!r. He foamed, and cried again and again, 'But how — how — liow ? ' Then I reminded him of our agreement to go to Dr. Smith. At this he a.sked me straight down, 'Came not the vision?' 1 54 EMANUEL SWEDEN BORG. answered, ' No ; and now I suppose you will go with me to Dr. Smith?' lie replied, *I will not go to any doctor.' " Tie then sjioke a long while to himself. At last ho said : ' I am now associating with two spirits, one on the right hand, the other on the left. One asks me to follow you, for you are a good fellow, the other says I ought to have nothing to do with you, because you are good for nothing.' " Finally, he was put under tlie charge of Dr. Smith, who engaged apartments for him with IMr. ^lichael Caer, wig-maker, in Warner Street, Cold r>ath Fields, three or four houses from his own. "Whilst I was with Dr. Smith j\Ir. Swedenborg went to the Swedish Envoy, but was not admitted, it being post day. Departing thence, he pulled off his clothes and rolled himself in very deo[) mud in a gutter. Then he distributed money from his pockets among tla; crowd which hail gatlujrcd.* In this state some of the footmen of the Swedish Envoy elianced to see him, and brought him to me, very foul with dirt. I told him that a good quarter had been taken for him near Mr. Smith, and asked hi;" if he was willing to live there. lie answered, ' Yes.' " Mr. Brockuior then tells how ho walked to the lodgings provided for hiin, liow six men were left as guards over him, and how the Swedish envoy thanked him for his kindness to Mr. Swedenborg. Mr. Brockmer continued to visit Swedenborg, who at last liad only oi keeper. One day he went out into the fields, and ran abouo so fast that his keeper could not follow him. Mr. Swedenborg sat down on a stile and laughed. When his man came near him, he rose and ran to mother stile, and so on. " When the dog days liegan he became worse and worse. After- wards I associated very little with him. Now ai.d then we met in the streets, and I always found he retained his former opinion." Mathesius adjoins to his copy this testimony : — "The above account was word by word delivered to mo by Mr. Brockmer, an honest and trustworthy man, in the house i.-.d proaenco * "lie then went to a place called Oully Hole, undressed himself, rolled in very deep tiuid, and threw the money out of his pocketa among the crowd." — A rminian Magazine. WESLEY AND MATHESIUS. 00 Dr. of !Mi'. Lurgniaii, Minister of the German Church, The Savoy, London, wliile Swcdenborg lived. "Aron Matiiesioh. "Stoua Hallfara, 27th August, 1796." "Plainly a straightforward and well authenticated story, possibly somewhat coloured by the influimce of Matliesius, and by the inevit- able treachery of a twenty-four years' memory ; but fitting into the incoherences of the Diary with singular credibility, and full of touches characteristic of a timid, prudent, and credulous London lodging-house keeper." Matliesius gave to the Rev. John Wesley a report of Mr. Brocknier's statement, which was j^ublished in the Arminian Magazine in January, 1781. In May, 1782, Weuley pub- lished thoughts about Swedenborg, in which he reproduced Mathesius' story, apparently from memory, in a garbled and unl'air manner. At this time Swcdenborg's writings had become known and had gained some believers. One of his most zealous disciples, Robert Hindmaisli, a printer, not liking the story, called upon Brockmer accompanied by three friends some time in or after 1783.'" Hindmarsh read over the two accounts — that of Mathesius, and the garbled statement given by Wesley — and examined Brockmer thereupon. Brockmer is reported to liave said : — " To the best of my knowledge and recollection some things in that account are true, others are absolutely frdse, and the whole is exag- gerated and unfairly stated. It is true that Swedenborg once called himself the Messiah, but net true that he always persisted in it when- eve. I met him afterwards. It was true that his hiiir .stood uprighl, for, as he wore a wig, it was necessary to keep his hair cut short, in which case any person's hair will stand upright ; but it is not true that he looked frightful or wild, for ho was of a most placid and serene disposition. It is true that ho had an imi)ediment in his speech, and spoke with earnestness ; but not true that he foamed at i\H\ mouth." Hindmarsh, feeling how little he was taking by his motion, then addressed this wide question to Brockmer ; — ♦ Whitk, p. 22C. Hinihuar.sli'H statement was originally publiHlied in a Sweilenborgiaii periodical in 1791. / 66 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. " Supj)osing it to bo true tliat Swodoiiborg did actually see and converse with angels and spirits, did you ever observe anything in his beliaviour tliat might not naturally be expected on such an extra- ordinary occasion ? " admit, product To which he represents Brockincr returning this accommo- dating answer : — " If I believed that to be true, 1 should not wonder iit anything lie said or did ; but woukl rather wonder that tlie surprise he must have felt on such an occasion did not betray him into more unguarded ex- pressions than Averc ever known to (>Kcapo him ; for he ditl and said nothing but what I could easily account for in my own mind, if I really beIi(>V(Hl what he declares in his writings to l)e tru(!." To Wesley's version of the story Hindmarsli got a contra- diction which threw discredit on it, but not upon the original account of Mathesius. It is not surprising that the Sweden- borgian apologist should be anxious that Brockmer's denial should cover both versions.''^ Mr, White upholds the substantial accuracy of Brockmer's statement as reported by Mathesius, and adds, " I freely * Lest I should be accused of missing out anything material, Wesley's version and Brockmer's contradiction are given below. " Many years ago tlie Baron came over to England and lodged at one Mr. lirocknier's, who informed me, and llie same information was given nu; by Mr. Mathesius, a very seriius Swedish clergyman, Imtli of whom were alive when I left London, and, I suppose, are so still, that while liii was in his Iiouse he liad a violent fever, in the heiglit of wliich, beini,' totally deliri(ms, he broke from Mr. Brockmer, ran info the street stark naked, proclaimed himself the Messiah, and rolled himself in tlie nure. I sujipose he dates from this time his admission into llie Society of Angels. From this lime we are undoubtedly to (' ^ t^.at peculiar species of in.saiut.y whicli attended him with, scarce any intermission, to the day of his death. " Hindmarsli says Brockmer told Iiim 'that be hail never opejied his mouth on the subject of Swedenl» ii; to Mr. Wesley,' adding Swedeidmrg was never afllicted willi any illness, much less a violent fever, while at my hou.se ; nor did he ever break from me in a delirious state, and run into the street stark naked, and proclaim himself the Messiah. Perhajts Mr. Wesley may have lieard the report from some other person ; and it is well known that Mr. Wesley is a very credulous man, and easily imjiosed upon by any idle tule, from whatever quarter it may come.'"— White, vol. i. p. 229. A SWEDENBORGIAN APOLOGIST. 67 admit, for it would be sheer perversity to do otherwise, that a production like the * Book of Dreams ' would be hold as sufficient warrant for the consignment of any author to a lunatic asylum." Nevertheless, he docs not think that through this admission we have made the slightest advance towards a comprehension of Swedenborg's case. Dr. Wilkin- son shyly passes over the story, but Dr. Tafel sustains his part as an uncompromising apologist of Swedenborgiauism. Though there is no proof that Mathesius was a personal enemy of Swedenborg's, he was an opponent of his doctrines, and Swedcnborg had shown his dislike to him by refusing to take the sacrament from him when dying. On the other hand, Hindniarsh was an out-anu-out Swedonborgian devotee. Hence we may fairly suppose that both parties drew up their statements under the influence of preconception.s. But, allow- ing the full weight to Hindmarsh's statement, it is manifest that he failed to get Brockmer to contradict the story, though he was willing to gratify his visitors so far as to contradict some particulars incorrectly stated, such as that Swedenborg's hair stood erect, and that he foamed at the mouth, additions which an inicultivated person is apt to give to an exciting narrative. In fact Brockmer's statement as reported to Hind- Tnarsh really contains an admission of the substantial accuracy of Mathesius' narrative. Dr. Tafel makes a solemn examina- tion of the statement of Mathesius published in the Armlnian M(((j((zine, and a translation of a somewhat longer statement from a manuscript in Swedish in Mathesius' handwriting, and parades a few discrepancies'^'' as proofs that the whole story is a dishonest invention of the Swedish clergyman. He prints in opposing columns portions of the one narrative containing .S93 words against another containing G04 words, and observes that quite a number of j)articu1ars which had escaped Mathe- sius' memory in 1781 cTiicTgcd from it as fresh as ever in 179G ; but he atibrds no proof that Mathesius had trust ctl his memory with these ])articulars. The impression one would / * 'I'lie only one of any nuif^nitudc! ip tliut in 1781 Htatt'niont lirocknicr left Swedenborg with two men, and in tlio 17!)6 ylati'nunt tliuro ari> six men. 58 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. form is that the document published in English was a shorter version of the other, and that both were reproduced from notes. The Swedish version is the most circumstantial, but it is a desperate expedient to try to confute them by comparing the one with the other. ^' Dr. Tafel, in the second volume of Swedenborg'.s work on " The Brain," claims that he has shown Mathcsius' narrative to be a web of falsehoods, and says that Brockmer denied the truth of almost all the statements waich Mathesius made on his authority. It seems to me that the learned Doctor is precipitate in congratulating himself on his success. It is strange that, not ignorant of the life and writings of the Rev. Francis Okely, a Moravian preacher, Dr. Tafel dis- creetly omits all mention of his testimony. This gentleman, a man of irreproachable character, had made Swedenborg's acquaintance shortly before the seer's death, and had read some of his writings. In his " Reflections on Baron Sweden- borg's Works,"t Mr. Okely wrote : — "Thi'ie is no dcnyin^i,', that in the year 1743 (1744), when Swcden- borg was lirst (as ho said) introduced into the .spiritual world, ho was for a while insane. lie tlicu lived with Mr. llroeknicr, as Mr. J. Wesley has pul)lished in his Arminian Magazine for January, 1781. . . . As I I'atlur .suspect J. W.'s narratives, they being always warped to his own inclination, I inquired of INIr. Brockmer concerning it, and have found all the main lines of it trutli." From all this it is clear that Swedenborg's belief that he could converse with s,:'vits gained possession of his mind dur- ing a period of nervo»' j excitement and mental derangement which culminalf'd in an attack of acute insanity. Mr. White observes, " It is only pert scientific ignorance which imagines that Swedenborg's life and writings for seven-and-twenty years * Tlie statement made by some .S\vedeuborj.,'iauH that the Eev. Aron Mathesius became himself insane in 1784, and remained so to the rest of his life, is denietl by Mr. White, who seems to liave communicated witli his relatives. At any rate lie was not insane when he made the statements in point. He left London in liad health in 1784 and went to Stockholm; five years after he married, and in 1805 was made pastor of a parish in Sweden, where ho died in 1801), leaving,' two children. t Quoted by White, vol. i. p. 228. In arrive LEAVES TUE COLLEGE OF MINES. 59 subsequent to 1745 arc in any way accounted for by asserting that he was out of his mind in 1744." If it be assumed that this attack of insanity entirely passed away, we can see that the thing can be made light of, but this is precisely the point in dispute. As we take it the mental excitement calmed down, self-control in a great measure returned, the extravagant behaviour ceased, but the nervous excitability remained, the hallucinations continued, and Swedenborg remained for the rest of his life under the invincible delusion that he was speci- ally inspired, and could enter the society of spirits when he wished. A few more words and we complete the record of his doings in the work-day world. In 1745, Swedenborg left London for Stockholm, where ho arrived on the 7th of August, having Ijeen absent above two years. He returned to his duties as Assessor on the 22nd of August ; but from the published record of attendance we see that he was frequently absent. In June, 1747, he sent a petition to the king declining the offered post of Councillor of !Mines, and desiring leave to retire on half his salary, as he felt it incumbent to finish the work on which he was now engaged. The king graciously granted his request, and thanked him for his faithful services. The College asked the Assessor to continue his attendance until all cases com- menced during his attendance were decided. To which the Assessor kindly agreed. On the l7th of July he bade good- bye to bis colleagues, saying that he intended as soon as pos- sible to commence his new journey abroad. The Koyal College thanked the Assessor for the minute care and fidelity with which he had attended to the duties of his office up to the present time ; they wished him a prosperous journey and a happy return, after which he left. Dr. TafeP^' argues from all this that Swedenborg would not have been treated with such regard had he shown symptoms of mental derangement. It is, of course, impossible that he could have been aftlicted with those obtrusive form.s of insanity which cannot escape / * Tafel, preface to the aecond voliuuo of "The Brain," by Knianucl SwL'deiiborg. (50 EMANUEL SWEDENDOllG. recoguition even from the ignorant observer; but the form of derangement under which his mind laboured, what is called monomania or delusional insanity, is quite com})atible with a man continuing to perform routine work which he has been accustomed to do for thirty years. There is proof enough, that at tirst Swedenborg was much more cautious in talking about his supernatural gifts than he afterwards was. In the second volume of the " Arcana (Jelestia," N. 1880, he says: — "Sonic liiivc, througli niu, socn tlio friends, wliich thuy had in the life (if tlic body, as jn'csent as hcrctofon'-, whereat tliey were amazed; they have also seen IIk^i' Imsbands and cliildren, and liave desired that 1 would tell them they were present, and that lliey saw them, and that T would a('(|uaint them eoneernini,' tlieir state in another life ; but this I was forbidden to do, and for tliis reason, because they woidd have said that I was out of my senses, or would have thought that what 1 told them was llie elfeet only of a wild imagination, inasjnucli as 1 was well aware, that althougli with their lips they allowed uf the existencr of spirits, and the rcsurrecttion of the dead, yet in their liearts they did not believe any such thing." Insanity may be ilifhcult to detect even to a skilled observer. I have had frequent conversations with men and women without being able to detect any signs of mental aberration, and yet I knew from trustworthy persons that they laboured under insane delusions. In every large asylum there are two or three patients who to many people do not appear to be insane at all. The reason of their being committed to the asylum is not so much the absurdity of their delusion as its character. Their delusion leads them in some way to meddle with, injure, or annoy, other people. A man, for example, imagines that .soniebody owes him money, or has cheated him out of money, or an elderly lady that some one wishes to marry her but is prevented by a vile plot from declaring himself If, on the other hand, the delusion bo so far removed from the sphere of human action that it injures or infringes on the feelings or safety of no one, the subject of the delusion may go through life without anybody taking the trouble to challenge his sanity, and indeed without any one, save a few private friends, DELUSIONAL INSANITY. 61 suspecting that the person was insane. Tliough this is a mere truism to any one accustomed to deal with lunatics, it may save misgivings with some readers to quote a few author- ities who certainly did not write with an eye to support any views of mine. "There arc plenty of people," writes Dr. Clouston,* "doing their work in the workl well, iind yet they labour under luonoinauia of prid(i or suspicion in a mild form. The now famous case of Mr. Wyld, who held an important Government odice, and did his work well all his life, and yet had laboured under tins delusion of grandeur, that \w. was a sou of George the Fourth, and left all his money to the town of r>righton, because that monarch liad been fond of that place, is one in point. He was hekl to be sane in everything he did but his will- making. I am constantly consulted by th(ur friends about the insane delusions of persons who do not show them to anybody but their near relations, and continue to do their work and occupy responsible posi- tions. I now know in Scotland, lawy( rs, doctors, clergymen, business men, and workmen, who labour mider undoubted delusional insanity, and yet do their work about as well as if they had been quite sane, though they are not .such pleasant people as they would have been if sane, especially to their relatives." In the " Manual of Psychological Medicine," by Bucknill and Tuke, we read : — " It is of the utmost importance to ascertain the character of the hallucinations, for on this will often depend the danger which attaches to it, and the necessity for the deprivation of the patient's liberty. It is obvious that 'Delusional insanity,' of a destructive character, must demand early recognition and care ; that a man who hears a voice commanding him to conunit an act of violence towards others, or to destroy himscdf, reipures strict watching or conlinemeut ; whilst a man who only hears a voic-e proclaiming his rank and wealtli may be harmless, and re(iuire no restraint whatever." In a discussion hold by the Medico-Legal Society of New York on the question, " Is Spiritualism an evidence of Insanity?" the president, Mr. Clark Bell, made the following observation f : — / * "Clinical liGcturesoii Mental l)i.<»eases," London, 1887, p. 264. + The Medico- Legal JnuvnnI, .Scptend)er, 1888, j). i22l. 68 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. " Take the case of j\Ir. Liithci- R. Marsli, whom I have known for a great many years, with whom I have conversed upon this subject for the past two jears quite full}'. Mr. IMarsh helieves, as mucli as lie helievcs in his existence, that he i'ctually sees the dead in material forms, that they communicate with him, and advise him on many occasions. Upon that subject he has no manner of doubt. The question, ' Is Mr. Marsh there/ore insane ? ' would be a fair proposi- tion to propound under the theory of this paper. I am satisfied that if the members of tlie i\Iedico-Lcgal Society conversed with Mr. Marsh they would decide unanimously that ho was perfectly sane. lie may be entirely in error in regard to his belief. It is a deeply religious feeling with Mr. Marsh. T have no belief in spiritual manifestation myself, Init cannot think all who have are insane. Mr. INIarsh regards his belief akin to those miracles and manifestations related in the Bible, of which the 'Witch of Endor' and other phenomena are examples." Mr. Clark Bell probably holds that Mr. Marsh's erroneous beliefs do not warrant people depriving him of his civil rights, or shutting him up in an asylum. As for Swedenborg, we know so much of his mental condition that, as already said, the choice lies between receiving his supernatural pretensions or declaring him subject to insane delusions. Had Swedenborg fought with his delusions, or had he been led by his friends to turn his thoughts from them, his mind might have recovered its former clearness and power, "'*■ but he did the very contrary. Ho nourished his delusions, he gave up all his scientific studies, and passed his whole time in * The following passages from the " Spiritual Diary " may be cited in KUjiport of this view : — " 5 Dec. 1747. — When I have been walking about in the Iieavens, and allowed my thoughtn to lapse into worldly anxiety, heaven instantly dis- appeared." "4 March, 1748. — I have now been nearly three years, or thirty-three montlis, with my mind withdrawn from corporeal things, and in society with spiritual and celestial spirits as a man with men, at which Ibe sjiirits wonder. When, however, I am intensely absorbed in worldly things — as when concerned about necessary expenses — I to-day wrote a letter, the spirits could not speak with me ; they were as if absent from me. This has happened before. Hence I know that spirits cannot converse with a man who is much devoted to worldly and corporeal cares. Such cares driiw the mind down, and immerse it in nature.' THE "ARCANA CKLESTIA. 03 reading the Bible and a few religious books. He learned Hebrew, and discovered mystical meanings in the plainest passages of Scripture. His old speculations indeed reappeared, but the form was altered. They were given as what he learned from the spirits, instead of being presented as the result of his own cogitations. In his voluminous writings the process of self-deception can be clearly traced, though, in order to do so, it is needful to go a little into detail. The remaining twenty-five years of Swedenborg's long life were principally spent either in Stockholm, Amsterdam, or London. To these foreign cities he went to get printed his many theological treatises. His claims to converse with the spiritual world were first made in the " Arcana Celestia," the earliest volume of which appeared in 1749, and then a volume every year, till the work was completed in eight quartos. This book consisted of a commentary upon the hidden mean- ing of Genesis and Exodus, interspersed with revelations from the spirit-world explaining his new theology. His books were written in Latin, but have all been trans- lated into English, French, and German, and some of them into other tongues. Swedenborg had unfortunately consulted the spirits about the first issue of the " Arcana Celestia," and they advised him to throw off a large edition, which neverthe- less fell flat on the market."'^ After this, he seems to have had a wholesome distrust of the spirits' advice in business matters. He must have spent a great deal of money in bringing out religious books. Though the price asked was small, there was never much sale, and copies were freely gifted away to bishops, senators, and other place dignitaries, the least likely of all men to become converts to the new doctrine. For twenty years Swedenborg's books were issued without any name, and it only oozed out very slowly who the ■* " I have received letters informing nie that not more than four copies liave been sold in the space of two mouths. I communicated tiiis to the aiifjels. They were surprised, &c. I have been taught by manifold ex))eri- once that angels and spirits will sanction counsels as wise and advantageou.s wliich arc quite the reverse. They only regard the good intention, and can be induced to afiirm anything which promises to advance it." — " Spiritual Diary," No. 11G4, 4th March, 1748. / 04 KMANUEL SWKDENUOUO. strange author was tliat claimed to converse with the unseen world. In Enghmd, Swedenborg's works excited little atten- tion, and no opposition. In Sweden, his book on " Conjugi.il Love" was seized, and an inquiry was ordered; and there was even a plot by his nephew, Bishop Filenius, to get him shut up in an asylum. In a letter to the King of Sweden he boldly avowed his intercourse with spirits, but denied doing anything contrary to the Christian religion. The king, who had already conversed with Swedenborg about his visions, was obviously disposed to let him alone, and the inquiry into his heretical tenets was allowed to drop harmlessly. It was a timo of religious scepticism and indifference, and, as the retired Assessor seemed able to look after his private affairs, and led a quiet and decorous life, he was probably regarded as a harmless dreamer by the Gallios of the time. Certain it is that neither Swedenborg nor his few followers ever underwent any serious persecution. As his fame as a seer increased, owing to the circulation of his books and the rumours about them, his com- pany was more sought after, and he became more communi- cative. He did not introduce the subject ; but, when asked in a serious and respectful manner, would speak in an open and matter-of-fact way of what he had seen in the spirit- world. Here we may give a few details. Emanuel Swedenborg was of the middle height, fair like a Swede, with blue eyes. In the portrait taken when he was forty-six, he appears a handsome man, with a noble and benign expression. He wore the ordinary attire of a gentleman of the time — wig and coat, knee-breeches, stockings, shoes, and gold buckles, with sword by his side. He was neat in his dress, though sometimes so absent of mind that in Stockholm his servants had to keep watch over him to revise his attire when he went out. Living alone, his habits were simply intended to suit himself. He sometimes worked all night, and went to bed during the day, " When I am sleepy," he said, " I go to bed." Both in Amsterdam and London he is described as giving very little trouble. At Stockholm, where he lived in a small house which he had got built, he lighted his own fire, and heated his coffee at the stove. He lived principally on i HIS MODE OF LIFE. 65 bread and milk, rarely took wine, and scarcely ever tasted flesh. He possessed a good constitution, and, even in his old age, was alert and vigorous. He was of a serene and kindly disposition, and was fond of children. Though not < • "S to female society, he would never see women alone j ua ' an impediment in his speech, which sometimes caused him to stutter. He seems to have been able to converse in French and German, but never learned to speak English fluently. He always travelled alone, without any servant, saying that his guardian spirit would take care of him. What filled up this simple and unostentatious life was the converse of a seer with the unseen world. He lived amongst the spirits ; sometimes lie was surrounded by thousands of them. They were always speaking to him, or he was speaking to them, suggesting thoughts to him, tempting him, teasing him, threatening him, plotting against him. Even his bodily ailments are attributed to the spirits. Hypocritical spirits gave him the toothache. A wicked adulterer was with him some days, and induced pains in the toes of his left foot and in his loins and breast. Some spirits tried to suffocate him, but internal respiration was sus- tained by the intervention of the Lord. Other .spirits pene- trated to his heart, but were not allowed to do him harm. Some bad spirits were suffered to enter the right hemisphere of his brain and the left side of his chest, but not his left brain, which would have been fatal. Those who on earth had been in favour of justification by faith alone, showed great animus against him. Swedcnborg records that when a preacher in a chapel in London enlarged on this doctrine, the spirits made such a hubbub contradicting him tliat the preacher's words were inaudible to the seer. How ready Swedenborg was to assign any disease to the influ- ence of spirits may be judged from the following passage'"' : — " It has alsd been granted mo to know the origin of the anxiety, grief of mind, and interior sadness, called melancholy, with which man is afflicted. There are certain spirits who are not yet in conjunction with hell, being as yet in their first state. They love undigested and malignant substances, such fts those of food when it lies corrupting in * " Heaven and Hell." London, 1851, N. 299. / 00 F:MANUEL SWEDENr.ORG. the stomach. They consequently care present where such substances are to be found in man, becauso these are delightful to them ; and they there converse with one another from their own evil alfection. The affection contained in their discourse thence enters the man by influx ; an u ■ -p tone of voice, • Ves ; 1 am coa.-5G' . . > ' with a famoa.-i nuui, a h'ader of the troops that compose the army of church worthies.' And because he spoke in .so deep a tone of voice, I .said, 'Pardon me, if I ask you further, whether you !;now where that fonious leader lives'?' lie .';aid, 'F do know. Tlr lives not far from . .Uv..va''s Tondi.' This, it apjic.xn;, was l)v. John A. Kruesti of Leipzig, who pubh.shed some virulent attacks on Swedenborg. Thi.«' was not Lhe ouly fanuliar spirit present, fur Sweden!)org gravely tells u.s ' When the debate was thus concluded, tlu! president was ('esinms to clo.se the council with prayer; but, si i- denly a man started up from the party on the left, having on Vb< head a tiara, ul over that a cap, an ' he toucuec' his cap with his finger, and su.d, " i d.so am J-,, led by .spiritual consociation with a man in ycui' woi'd, \(iio is hon(mral)le for his eminent staticm ; 1 know this, becp.Uf.'.' I speak irom him as from him.self." I then inquired where thao honourrbK person lived. f He replied, " At Uottenburg ; and I * N. 137. t Tlii.s was Dr. Ekcb.m, Dean of Uuttenbur;; DISPUTES WITH AN ASSOCIATE SPIIUT. 69 was once of opinion, from tlio id^as in liim, tliat tliis new doctrin? of yours lias a tincture of jMalionicdanisni." At tliose words, I povceived tliai all those on the riglit, where the apostolic fathers stood, seemed astonished and changed colour; and T (?ould hoar these exclamations often repeated — "Oh! vhat a scandal! AVliat an age is this?" In order; however, to appease their just indignation, I waved my hand, HMpiosting to he hi."i^.,l, and said, " I know inch-e 1 that a person of that disMnction did hring some such charge against me in an epistle, wliieh he afterwards published ; but had he knoAvn at that time what a blas- ])h(iiious charg(! it was, he wouM \h\vo torn the letter to ])ieces, iind ('(lunratted it to the fire, rather than to the press. It Avas such contumely wliich the Lord condemned in the Jews, when they ascribed Ilis miracles to some other power than that which is Divine (Matt. xii. 22-32), and to this He adils in the same place, ' Whosoever is not with me is against me; and he thatgathereth not with me scattereth abroad' (ver. 30)." At these words the associate sjiirit hung down his head, but ])resently raising it again, he said, *' This is the severest speech T have yet heard from you;" but I resumed my discourse, and saiil, "The fault is in the two accusations brought against me — of naturalism and ]Vralioiu ^dan- ism — which are l)otli wicked lies and deiully stigmas, invented in subtlety, with a design to prejudicr him from the holy worship of the Lord." Then, addressing mys(?lf to the former associate spirit, I said, "Desire your friend at t!ott(!nburg, if it ])e possible, to :ead what the Lord says in the Kevelation (iii. 18; and also ii. 16)." As I (-onchided, the couiieil began to grow noisy.'" Now, will any man road this and seriously nialntaiu that such a discussion ever took place in '.caveu? It is clearly a hctioii of Swedenborg's iinaginatiou. These memorable rela- tions, as he calls them, resemble the visions, or dreams, or fables eoiiimon in the literary essays of the time, 'i'lu'y were roga xled as a mere pleasant way of putting the author's mealing, but the fact that Swedenborg gravely maintained such relations to be literally true suggests irresistible doubts of his sanity. Though habitually basking in a benign sulf- ooiiridcnce, f^vvedenboig now o,nd then shows his sense of the world's neglect lu an amusing way, for he had no sense of the hulicrous. In the "Apocalypse Revefded,"* Swedenborg tells us that he fell in with George II. in the spiritual world. The Etif^b.'i translation ; London, 1870, N. 71 (i. i 70 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. quoudaiii monarch was nmch astonished to learn that Swedcn- borg's works ou the New Jerusalem, though published in London and presented to the English bishops, were so shame- fully neglected as not even to be thought worthy of a place in their catalogues. The king inquired by what means the clergy were kept so universally in subjection to the bishoi")s, and he was informed " that it proceeded from the power whicli every bishop has in his diocese of nominating for the king's appro- bation a single candidate for the churches, and not three as in other kingdoms." It strikes me that this is not quite the way in which vacancies in the ranks of the Episcopal clergy were filled up, but it is difficult to get correct information about such matters in Scotland, and perhaps even more so in Heaven. Other incongruous hallucinations he explained to himself to be correspondences or emblems of truths in the spiritual world, or to be delusions framed by the bad spirits which tormented him. He said that his state was so ordered by the Lord that he could be possessed by spirits without mjory. "Others so possessed," ho observes, "become noh coinpo)i, while I remain altogether in my right mind." The ^;pirits were not allowed to instruct him iu anything about the Word or any doctrine from the Word. " All I have received," he writes, " has been from the Lord alone. He appears before my eyes as the sun, iu which He is, even as he appears to the angels." Li the days of the primitive Church men could hold con- verse with the spirits, but through their sinful and sensuous lives the power was lost, nevertheless it has been allowed to men to speak with spirits and angels for ages back. In such cases tlic spirits speak with man in his mother tongue, and only a few words. Even in his own day he said tliat men might attain the gift of conversing with spirits if they did not lead unnatural and sensual lives. From this we may assume that Swedeuborg had a high estimate of the holiness of his own life. In the course of his writings he now and then allows us to see that he appreciated the unique position which he held as the only living being who could have converse both with men and spirits. I RKVILINGS OF EVIL SPIRITS. 71 The following passages are taken from Robsahm's " Memoirs of Swedenborg " ^'^ : — "Respectiny his temptations I collected infoviuation from his modest servants the old gardener and his wife, who told mo with sympathising and compassionate Avords that Swedenborg often spoke aloud in his room, and was indignant when evil spirits were; with him ; this they could hear the more distinctly becoase their room was near his. "Wiien he was asked why he had been .so restless during the night, he answered that permission had been given to evil spirits to revile him, and that he spoke to and was indignant with them. It oftca hipvioned that he we[)t bitterl}-, and called out with a loud voice, and prayed to the Lord, that lie would not leave him in the. tranptation which had come upon him. The words which he cried out were these : — * Lord, help me ! Lord my God, do not for- sake me ! ' When it was all over, and his people asked him about the cause of this lamentation ho said : ' CJod be praised I it is over now. You must not trouble yourselves about me ; for whatever happens to me is permitted by the Lord, and Ho iloes not allow me to be tempted more than He sees that I can bear.' "Once it was very remarkable, that after such a lamentation he lay down, and did not rise from his bed for several days and nights. This (•aus('(l his people much uneasiness ; they talked with one anotluM', ami supposed that he had died from some great fright. They thought of having the door forced open, or of calling in his intimate; friends. At last the man went to the window, and, to his great joy saw that his master was still alive, for he turned himself in bed. Tlu! next day he rang the bell, and than the housekeeper went in, riid told him of her own and her husband's uneasiness at his condition ; whereupon he said with a eheerfid countenance that he was doing well, and that he did not need anything." Had some relative or frioud of Swedenborg lived in the same hou.se with him, they would have had something note- worthy to tell. We arc indebted to Kob.sahm for the follow- ing information : — "I am acquainted with two Englishmen, who are .sea-captains and Swedish naturalised citizens ; the name of the one is Harrison, on board whoso ship Swedenborg was once a passenger. During almost the whole voyage he lay in bed, and nearly the whole tiuio he spoke i * Tafkl, vol. i. p. 39. 72 KMANUEL SWEDENBOIIG. as if lie wore in coini)aiiy. The cabiii-l)oy cand tlie mute said to the captain tliat Swedenborg must be mad ; he answered, * lie may bo what ho pleases, but as long as he remains (juiet, I have; no authority over him ; he is always prudent and discreet in speaking to mo and in answering me ; you see yourselves that we have the most favour- able wind ; and if this weather continues as it is, I sludl make the (|uickest passage I have ever made." Swedenborg himself wrote""" : — " L was once suddenly seized with a disease that seemed to threaten my life ; my whole head was oppressed by pain, a pestilential smoke was let in upon me from the Jerusalem which is called Sodom and Mgypt, Rev. xi. 8. I was half dead with intolerable agonies, and I (,'xpectod every moment to be my last. Tlius I lay in my bed three days and a-half. My si)irit was reduced to this state, and in eonsequonce of it my body. I then heard about me the voices of persons saying, ' Lo ! he that preached repentance for the remission of sins, and exhorted us to look to tin; man Christ only, lies dead in the streets of our city.' On their asking several of the clergy whether ho was worthy of burial, they answori:d, ' No ; let him lie to bo looked at ; ' and they passed to and fro and mocked. All this befell me of a truth while I was writing the oxplanation of the eleventh chapter of the Kevolation." Tliis must have been about the year 1758. The relation seems to refer to a real illness ; but from what follows it seems that Swedenborg saw a simihirity in his condition to that of ihe two witnesses described in the Apocalypse. Though Swedenborg treats it as a rule that spirits cannot sec men, nor men spirits, he often talks of spirits tempting men, approaching them wc suppose on the spiritual side. In one of what he calls his memorable relations,t he tells us that in the spiritual world an angel who excelled in wisdoiU on seeing him said : — " ' I was surprised as 1 saw you in the way coming towards us, to * "Tlie Ti'uc Cliristian Religion," N. 507 ; " Tlie Aiiocalyr-su Revealed," N. 531. t Tlie passage ipidted is taken I'm >iii "Tlie True Cliristian Religion," N. 280. It may be also foinid in SwedenborgV book on "(.'onjugial Love,' N. :J20. VISIl'.LE AND INVISIBLE. 73 oliscrve that sometimes you were in sight, and sometimes out of sight, or iit one moment visible, anil the next invisible ; surely you are not in the same state of life with us.' To this T replied, with a smile, ' I am neither a stage-player nor a Vcrtumnus, but I am alternately (1 welling sometimes in your light, and sometimes in your shade, thus I am a stranger here, and at the same time an inhabitant.' On this the wise personage looked at me attentively, and said, * You si)cak strange wonderful things, tell me who you are?' 1 said, 'I am in the world in which you have been, and from which you are departed, which is called the Natural Worlil, and I am also in the world in wliich you now arc, wliich is callt'd the Spiritual World, hence 1 am in a natural state, and at the same time in a spiritual state, in a natural state Avith iium on earth, and i)i a spiritual state with you. "When I am in a natural state, 1 am invisible to you, but when 1 am in a spiiitual state I become visible, iind this peculiarity in my nature is of the Lord's appointment " ' It must be well known to a man so enlightened r.s yoii are, tliat an inhabitant of the natural world is invisible to an inliabitfnt of the .sjiiritual world, and contrariwise, so when I let my spirit into the bt)dy, I was no longer visible t(j you, but when I lot it out from the iiody, I became visil)le."' i Some spirits were allowed to view the world tlirongh Swe- denborg's organs. " They were able," he says, " to lead me to see through my eyes and to hear through my ears. They might also have talked and written to others through me, but it was not permitted, neithe>" to touch others through my hands." The following in recorded in his " Spiritual Diary " : — " \Wi March, 1748. " When I bail bn'n writing certain tilings, a spirit, wlio was near inc (III th(> left, thanked me when I had linishcd for having assisted hill!. 1 was aware he thought hniisclf to be myself, as is usually the case. He departed and told other.-, wliat he had written, but said he was not sure whether he ougiit to consider that he had copied it by 111! ans of his own hand. . . . Such are the co-operations of spirits with man." The spirit.s of fraudulent tradespoople tempted him to steal tilings of small value in shops, and actually moved his liand. Ho said that spirits had often guided iiis hand, " a,s thougii it 74 EMAMUEL SWEDEXBOUG. were quite their own, so that they thought it was not I but themselves who were writing."'"' The evil spirits tried to induce him to throw himself under the wheels of carriages in the streets of London. The spirit of a woman called Sara, who had once wanted Swedenborg to marry her, incited him to commit suicide. Here is another of his deranged sensations recorded in his " Spiritual Diary " : — " '21th November, 1718. " On .'^liakiuLC hands with a certain person, I had a feeling tliat it was not I but yoiueboily else who grasped the hand. A spirit said that he distinctly felt that it was he who took the hand instead of mo. So it seems that a .spirit really liad possession of my hand with its sense of touch." Swedenborg had a peculiarity in his breathing which he thus described : — *' ^[y respiration has been so formed by the Lord as to ena1)lo mo to breathe inwardly for a long time without the aid of the external air, my respiration being directed within, and my outward senses, as well as actions, still continuing in their vigour. ... I have als(j been instructed that my ])rcathing was so directed, Avithout my being aware of it, in order to enable me ; > bo with spirits and to speak with them. ... It was granted mo to gather the same thing from much experi- ence before 1 spoke with spirits, and to see that breathing corresponds with thought — as, for example, during my childhood, when I tried purposely to hold my brcitli. also at morning and evening prayers, and when 1 attempted to make the rhythm of my breath correspond with my heart's pulsation, in which case my understanding began almost to be obliterated. Furthermon;, afterwards, when I was writing and using my imagination, at which time I cDuld observe that 1 held my breath, which bocauui in a manner tacit." t The reader can easily note how intense thought slows the respiration, and the respiratory act seems to interrupt a pro- longed effort of thought. Lunatics have sometimes a power of making their respiration difficult to hear and even inaudible. The inspiration is noiseless and the expiration retarded. This peculiarity seems most common in melancholia. I am not * Whiti:, vol. i. p. 300. t Whiti;, vol. i. p. 2(i;J. PECULIAUITY IX UIS RESPIRATION. 75 aware that it has ever been observed to have any connection with special delusions. It seems that in Swedenborg's trances respiration was slowed, and this he called internal respiration. Dr. Mickle ■"'" had a porter in his employment who was sub- ject to severe attacks of breathlessness. In this state he became morose and suspicious to the verge of insanity. A few days before his death he confessed to Dr. Mickle that when in his " bad turns " he for years hud had visual hallucinations or illu- sions, and that, as in dyspnoeal lividity he spoke to me, he could see a man and dog at the foot of his bed (hallucination). Had this porter possessed the power of suspending his breath- ing which Swedenborg claimed, he might apparently have produced hallucinations at will. At any rate, Swedenborg's visions in some w'ay corresponded with a change in the rate of his respirations, probably by inducing a change in the circula- tion of the brain. Writing in the " Spiritual Diary " f he says : — " When heaven had been opened to mo, so that I could speak with spirits, I was so fully introduced into this respiration, tliat for the space of almost an hour I did not draw any breath, there was only so inucli air iuhahsd that I was able to think. In this maimer I was introduced by the Lonl into internal respiration, reiluips also in my dreams, for I noticed again and again that after falling asleep (external) respiration was almost entirely withdrawn from me, so that on awaking I gasped for breath. This kind of respiration, however, ceases when I do not observe, write, or think on any (i.e., spiritual) subject, and reilect only upon this, that I believe these facts, and that they take place in innumerable Avays. Formerly I was not able to see these varieties, because I could not reilect upon tliem ; but now I am able to do so, because each state, each sphere, and also eacli society (of heaven), especially tlie interior ones, have in me a suitable respiration, into which I come without reflecting upon it. By this means it is also granted mc to bp present witli spirits and angel.«*." * " On Insanity in Relation to Cardiac and Aortic Disease ; " Londt)n, 1888, p. 24. + No. 3464, quoted by Tafkl, vol. ii. p. 14 1. iiS^t — 76 — CHAPTER VII. Sl'MMARY OF HIS TUKOr.OOY — T 'E SPIRITUAL WoULD — FaITH A>M) Charity — The Formation of Character — He sees the Spirits OF Luther, Melancthon, Calvin, St. Taul, David, and Mohammed — The State of the Soul after Death — The Interior Memory — All ( !oou Actions are from God — Swedenboro's Descriptions of the World of Spirits, Heavkn, and Hell. an3'tliiii In Swetlenborg's inind everything became systematized ; he spun a system as naturally as a silk worm spins a cocoon. Wiiile he accepted his hallucinations as real, he interpreted them agreeably to the cast of his mind, and his preconceived theories of God and the universe. In his scrutiny of Nature and of Scripture he graspi.'d at everytliing which confirmed these views, and benignly explained away everything which appeared to tell against them. The result was a aew form of religion under the old name of Christianity. While recognis- ing the plenary inspiration of the Old and New Testaments, he often gave entirely new meanings to the plainest passages, in order to strain them into accordance with his own doctrines. Swedenborg's theological views arc scattered over numerous books and pamphlets. Between the first sketches of the spirit world in the " Arcana Celestia," and the finished sum- mary of his doctrines, published eighteen years after, in the "Vera Christiana Religio,'"" there are certain differences; * Tliis work, publislied at Aniatcrdtun in 1771, contains a complete puni- niary of Swedenborg's doctrines. I liave used tlio Enj^di.sli translation, "Tlio True Christian Pelij^ion containin;^ tlie Univeiwil Tlioolo^'y of the New Church," by Enianud Swedenborg, publislied by the Swedenborg Society, 30 Blooni;d)ury Street, London, 1874. Swedenborg's booka are full of repetitions ; the sanic views in almost tlie Bame words may be found in many of his ninnerons treatises. A DIRECT UEVKLATION FROM (JOD. 77 some notions arc dropped, others altered, but the general out- line is preserved. Swcdcnborg's main ideas may be found in all his larger works. Swedenborg asserts for the ductriues he presented to the world the claim of a direct revelation from God. "I liavu discoursed," Iks tells us,* "with .spirits iiiid with anp^els now for several years ; nor tlurst any spirit, ludther would any anj,'cl, .say anything to me, much less instruct me, a])out anything in the ^\'ord, or any doctrinal derived from tlu' Word ; hut tlie Lord alone, who was revealed tu mo, and afterwards continually diil and doe.s aitpear before my eyes as the sun in which lie is, oven a.s lie ai>pears to the angels, taught me and illuminated me." Swedenborg makes a distinction between the doctrines thus solemnly revealed to him, and the observations ho made in the world of spirits, and the conversations which he held with the anijels. His theology may be thus briefly summed up. God is the soui'ce of all power, energy, and actiju, in this world and all other worlds, this Divine efHux fills and sustains all things. There arc two worlds ; a spiritual world, inhabited b}' spirits and angels, and a natural world, itdiabitod by men. " This," he .say.st"is ii fact liitherto unknown in the Christian world, lest, therefore, men should have dou1)ts aliout the reality of heaven and hell, resulting from such ignonuice, and sliuuld heconu^ nuturalists and atheists, it has pleased the Lord to npcn my spiritual sit,'ht, ami as to my spirit, to elevate me into heaven, and tn lower iiic into hell, and to exhibit to my view the nature of both." The spiritual world fir.st existed and continually sidisists from its own sun ; " in appearance, it is a globe of lire, like our sun, is of much the .sanu' maj,'nitudi\ and at the same distance from the angels as our ! an is from men ; liut it does not rise or set, but .stands inmiovahle in 11 middle altitude between the zerith and the horizon, whence the aii;j;cls enjoy perpetual light, and perpetual spring." * "Angelic Witiilom Concerniiif,' the Divine froviili-noo" (originally pulilisliiHl at Aiiisterdani, Anno 17()4) ; London, 1^33, N. 135. t " Tlic Nature of the Inter'!our.se between the Soul and the Body," i'rom the Latin of Emanuel Rwcdenl)org, originally printed in 17C9 ; London, 182G, pp. 7, 9. 78 KMANUKL SWEDENBORG. The 8UI1 of tliu spiritual world is pure love, Locauso love is the principle of light. " They who deduce the ori.^'iu of worlds from any otlier source than the Divine love operating by the Divine wisdom, fall into hallucinations like those of persons disordered in tlic brain who sec spe(;tros as men, i)hantoms as luminous objects, and imaginary entities as real figures ; for the ereated universe is a coherent work, originating from love operatliig by wisdom, as you will see, if you are able to examine the chain of things in their order, from those whi(?li are first to those which are last." God became man 'xi oarth in the form of Christ, but there is no (lirterencc between God the Father and God the Son. Thus while be rejects the doctrine of the Trinity, he abhor.s Socinianism. Unless God be approached in thought as a man, all idea of God is lost. There are in man two recepta- cles, one which is the receptacle of good, called the will, and the other, which i.s the receptacle of truth, called the under- standing. That good belongs to love is evident from this con.sidcration, " that when a man loves, this he wills, and when he brings it into act lie calls it good, and that truth belongs to wi.sdou) appears hence, that all wi.sdom is composed of truths," even the good which a wise man thinks, is truth, which becomes good when he wills it and does it. Swedenborg defines faith to consist in a belief that the Lord will save all who live a good life and believe aright. He rejects im})utcd merit or faith by justification alone. His attacks on this doctrine come up with endless repetition in his different writings. "Is it not," he ask.s, "contrary to the Divine essence that God should change the order established from eternity that every one should b(^ jvidged according to his life? Justice and judgment cannot allow that one person should take upon himself the wickedness of another, and so make the wicked innocent, and wash away his guilt. .Surely this is contrary to all righteousness, both Divine and hiniiau. Faith answers to light, and charity to heat, so, faith without charity, is like the .sun in winter, which allows living things to perish with cold. As light and heat should go together, so ought faith ami charity. Faith without charity is not faith; and charity without faith is not charity ; and neither faith nor charity has any life in it but from the T.ord. A man may attain faith by trying to do good THK QUALITY OF MANS WILL 70 His <,'()Oll works and purify liis lifo, then the LimhI enters into his soul ami causes his natural faith to heconie spiritual faith, ami his natural charity to become spiritual charity, and thus makes both alive. A man's nature and (jnality depend upon the nature and ((uality of his will, and not of his understamling, for the will easily draws over the understanding^ to its party and makes a slave of it. ( Jod might have made the whole ^,orld receive the Won! at once, but it was the order of Creation that man should apjiroach truth through his own free will, and that his blessedness or misery shoidd depend upon his free determination in spiritual things." Swcdonburt,' regards man as born pronr to evil, inclined to indulgence in all lusts, coveting the property of otliers, and liating tliose who oppose him ; but iiis w ill is restrained by iiis understanding, which shows him the necessity of restrain- ing his desires in order to retain the good will of others. Swedenborg wouhl have disdained to call Utilitarianism morality at all; in fact, his description of a liypocrite would suit a Utilitarian exactly. It is through the understanding that man receives a knowledge of truth from good. This makes him willing to receive the influence of Divine love. Thus man by his free will, and God by His .sanctifying influx co-operating in the work of regeneration by which man becomes a new creature, gets a new will and a new under- standing to desire and discern what is holy. On the other iiand, it is tiie full triumph of wickedness when the natural will rules over the understanding ; men then become like ;&- . s>: m ^-^ ^W^' ^ ///, Photographic Sciences Corporation ■^ iV \\ '^'O, j'^ % V \ «.■'. o \ 'O- .^ ^^ Ci? 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY 14580 (716) 872-4503 '% ^ ■^ spirit of liiis man in tlie lower earth began to dig a liole iu the ground as is u.sual when a corpse is to be buried. " Immediately there a])]H'ared a bier covered with black cloth, and presently one rising from the l)ier came to me, and in an allecling tone informed me that he was dead, and that he was of opinion he had been poisoned by that person, and that this opinion pfissessed him just at the hour of death, but that still he was ignorant whether or no his sus])icion was well grounded. The wicked spirit on hearing this confessed lliat he was guilty of the murder. ' After confession fcdlowed punishment,' he was twice rolled in the dirt which he had dug up, and made as black as an Egyptian mummy, both as to his i'aco and body, and thus he was carried up alofl, and presented to the view of spirits and angels, whilst this cry was uttered, ' Behold, what a devil !' he became also cold, and in this state he was renntted amongst the cold infernals ami cast into hell." In N. 9GG Swedeul)oig tells us, " It is to be observed that no one suffers any punishment and torment in another life on account of hereditary evils, but for the actual evils which he himself has committed." WHAT THE SPIRITUAL WORLD LS LIKK. 81 and more beautiful. The senses in the spiritual world are much keener than they ever were. The spirits live in houses, eat and drink, ^' wear clothes, and walk, stand, sit, lie down to sleep, and do everything as it is done on earth. Men and women marry in heaven, but have no children. He describes at length one of these celestial weddings, which is full of symbolical ceremonies. In the spiritual world Lutherf kept on lecturing on theology in a house like what he had at Eisleben, till privi- leged to converse with Swedenborg, who convinced him of the fallacy of the doctrine of justification by faith alone. On the other hand, the Elector Frederick of Saxony was among the blessed. This Prince told Swedenborg that he had often blamed Luther when on earth for separating charity from faith, when Paul even gives charity the preference, saying there are these three, faith, hope, and charity — but the greatest of these is charity. Swedenborg also conversed with Melancthon, whose condi- tion in the spiritual world he describes in some detail. Melancthon had a house provided for him similar to what he inhabited in this world — the same kind of chamber, table, writing-desk with drawers, and also a similar library. As soon then as he came into his new habitation, like one awak- ing out of sleep, he seated himself at his table, and proceeded to write as usual on justification by faith alone, and so con- tinued for several days without writing a word about charity. The angels hovering near him not being satisfied with this erroneous doctrine withdrew from him. After this he was banished to a kind of work-house where similar spirits were confined. But as he had been one of the Reformers of the Church he was released by the Lord's command, and sent back into his former chamber, where he found only his table, paper, and ink ; still, however, in con- * In the "Arcana Celestia," N. 1880, he says that spirits have all the BcnseB save that of taste, but in his later writings this restriction seeme forgotten, and he even talks of the excellent dishes served in the spiritual world at the tables of the rich. V " TIk' True ChrLstiun Religion," N. 796. G --< '^^K' 82 RMANUEL SWEDKNBORQ. sequence of the ideas which were rooted and confirmed in his mind, he continued blotting over sheet after sheet with his former erroneous notions, so that it was impossible to keep him from sinking down at times among his imprisoned com- panions, from whence he was again alternately released. When he was released he appeared clad in a rough, hairy skin, because fiiith without charity is cold. As for Calvin he fares worse, and in the end falls into very strange company for so austere a personage. Swedenborg meets him in the spiritual world, and severely rebukes him for his doctrines of election ami eternal damnation. The labt thing we hear of Calvin is that he betook himself to a cave inhabited by those who had confirmed themselves in the execrable doctrine of predestination. As Dante saw those he hated in the Inferno and Michael An^elo painted the figures of his enemies in hell, Swedenborg saw those who separated Faith from (.^harity suffering for this doctrine in the spiritual world. Possibly it was from hearing St. Paul so often cited in favour of justification by faith alone that Swedenborg was led to form an unfavourable opinion of him, which was reflected in bi.s visions. In his " Spiritual Diary," there are some startling entries about the apostle of the Gentiles. " That Paul wrote epistles does not prove him good, for even the impious can preach well and write epistles." He accuses Paul of setting up a train of adulterous thoughts in his mind. The apostle brought some hypocrites to tease the Assessor, which he knew from the aching of his teeth. Swedenborg knew Paul's nefari- ous character and experience, for he had spoken with him more than with other.s. " He underwent many dangers and puni.shments on earth that he might be the gn^itest, and, in the other world, the rest of the apo.stles rejected him from their society." There are also some strange entries about King David. Here is one of them, "David is wicked, and a .slave of deceitful spirits, who say they treat him like a dog. His mind is full of cruelty and adidtery, and, without conscience he meditates and contrives mischief." The Catholics have a separate heaven from the Protestants, MOHAMMKI) IN THK SPIHITrAL V.'OHLD. 83 where the simpler and better sort soon learn the truth, but the popes, and cardinals, and saints do not fare so well. A hundred saints were sent up from " the region below," in order that Swedenborg might inspect them. He conversed with P^rancis Xavier who talked like an idiot. Xavier explained that he becomes so whenever ho tliinks that he is a saint. St. Clenevieve appeared to the Parisians in the other world in shining raiment, but when some of them began to worship her, .she became like an ordinary woman and chided them for their folly. The Mahomedans have two heavens of their own. Owing to their views on polygamy, they cannot get on with th' Christian spirits. In one of their heavens they live virtuously with several wives. " As thj idea of Mol!;i turned is always coimectcd with religion in the luiiuls of MuRsehnans. ''.'refore some IMoliarnmcd or other is always jilaced in their view. It is not Mohammed liimscilf who wrote the Jvoran, but some other who fills his place. In oi'der that he may be (listingui.shed, then! is a (ire near him like a .small torch, but it is visible oidy to Maliomedan.s." "The real .Mohammed, who wrote the Koran, is not at this day to be .seen among them.* I have been informed that at first he was appointed to preside over them ; ])ut being desirous to rule over all the concerns of their religion as a god, he was removed from his station, which was beiK-ath tlic. Roman Catholics, and was sent down to one on the right side, neiir the south. A certain society of Mahomtnlans was once instigated by .some evil spirits to acknowledge Moliannned as a god, and in order to appease the sedition, Mohammed was raised up from the earth or region beneath and produced to their view, and on this oc(\'isioii I al.so saw him, He appeared like <'or])oreal spirits, who have no interior i)erception. I lis i.ico was of .1 liiK! approaching to black, and 1 heard him utter these words, ' I am yoiM' Moliannned,' and ju'esently he .seemed to sink down again." The Pagans, especially the Africans, iiavc a heaven of their own, where they receive religious instruction from angels. They excel all other Oc^ntiles in clearness of interior judgment. * "Till- True Christian Religion," N. H30. 84- KMANUEL SWKDKNUORO. The Jews fare badly iu the spiritual world, " most of vheni still firmly believe that they will go to the laml of Canaan, and insist that the deceased Jews will rise again and leave their sepulchres to enter that laud. When they are told that the land of Canaan is not large enough, they answer that it will be enlarged." It might be supposed that the inhabitants of the spiritual world would recognise the falsehoods of the religious notions they have held on earth. In many cases, this does not happen. Swedenborg describes spirits who still maintained the erroneous notions they had held on earth. There were materialists who insisted that they had never died, and atheists who still agreed that there was no God. There were misers who still tried to hoard useless money. Since, with Swedenborg, we have entered the spiritual world, the reader may be interested at hearing some of the details which he so freely gives, especially in his book upon heaven and its wonders, the world of spirits and hell, described by one who had heard and seen what he relates.*^^ Swedenborg minutely describes the feelings of a man pass- ing by death into another world. f In order that he might do so more accurately, he himself was brought into a state of insensibility like that of clying persons, the faculty of thought and memory remaining unimpaired. The conjunction of the soul and body ceases witli the action of the heart, because the heart corresponds to the afifection which belongs to the love, which is the very life of man, for it is from love that every one derives the vital heat. The respiration of the body was almost taken away, but the interior respiration, which is that of the soul, remained. Two angels from the celestial kingdom sat at his head. They did not speak, but communicated their thoughts by looking at him. When they see that the man perceives their faces, they know that he is dead. They examine the man's thoughts, and if these are pious and holy they try to keep them up. The celestial angels do not leave surt'ere * I havu used the translation ol' the liev. J^anuiel Nublc, London, 1851. t " Arcftna Celestia," vol. i. N. 168-18!). " Hcuven and Hell," N. i'tO. ■ MANS FEELINGS AFTER DEATH. 85 the resuscitated person unless he is of such a character that ho flesires to depart from them. When he does so, the angels of the spiritual kingdom oome to him, who open h s eyes to the new world, for up to this time the man has bat a faint and obscure perception of the new life. "Tlioso aiigols soemod to tnn-oll, as it were, the coat of the left ey(! towards the nose, that the eye might Ijo opened and tlu; faculty of sight imparted. It appears to the spirit as if such au oj)era- tiou were actually performed, bu' it is only an appearance. After the coat of the eye has seemed to be thus drawn off, a lucid but indistinct appearance is observed, like that which, on first awaking from sleej), a man sees through his eyelids before he opens thein. This indistinct, lucid ap]iearancc, as seen by me, was of a sky-blue colour; but 1 was afterwards informeil that there are varieties in the colour as seen by ditriu'ent jieisons. After this there is a sensation as if something was gently drawn oif the face, and when this operation is completed, the nssuscitateil person is introduced into a state of spiritual thought. Thiit drawing oil' of something from the face is likewise, however, oidy an appearance, and by it is represented the passing from tlie state of natural thought into the state of spiritual thought. The angels use the utmost caution lest any idea shoidd proceed from the resusci- tated person, but such as partakes of love. All this being done, they tdl him that he is now a spirit. After the spiritual angels have imparted to the new-born spirit the use of light, they render him all the kind olHces which in that state he can possibly desire, and instruct liim respecting the things that exist in the other life, as far as he is (•a{)able of comi)rehending them." He is then left in the company of good spirits; but if the character which Jje had formed in the world has led him to a taste for base things, he soon desires to be away from them. In the end he becomes associated with such bad spirits. Robsahm once asked Swedenborg how a man felt when be suffered the punishment of death. Ho answered : — " When ho first awakes in the siiiritual world and finds that he is living, he is seized with the fear of his expected death, and tries to (jscape. Soon good spirits come to him and tell him where he is, and lie is then left to follow his own inclinations, which lead him to the place where he abides for ever." 86 KMAM'EL SWEDKNBOIK; The following passage occurs in the " Spiritual Diary " in rcferonco to the execution of Count Brahe on the 23rJ July, 175G :— "Briihe was beheaded at ten o'clock in the morning, and spoke with me at ten at night — that is to say, twelve hours after his execution. He was with mo almost without interruption for several days. After two days he began to return to his former life, which consisted in loving worldly things, and after three days he relapsed into the evils which he had made his own before he died." Another entry refers to his old friend I'olheni, the (;n- gineer : — " Polheni died on Monday and sjioke with me on Thursday. 1 was invited to the funeral. Polhom saw the hearse, the attendants, and the whole procession. He also saw them let down the collin into the grave, and conversed with me while the interment was going on, ask- ing why they buried him when he was alive. When the priest pro- nounced that he would I'ise again at the day of judgiiKuit, hv. asked why this was, since he had risen already. He wondered that such a belief r.hould j)revail, considering that he was even now alive ; he aUo wonderiul at tlie belief in the resurrection of the body, for he said lu; felt himself then in the body, with other remarks." Polheni during life had been a materialist, and after death he went on trying to mould animals — such as birds, cats, and mice — out of a certain composition. " He sits in a dark chamber amongst men's bones, for he has no knowledge of the living, but of the dead." Some spirits who are deeply depraved are led at once by their lusts to hell ; others pass quickly to heaven, but the greater number remain generally for a few days, and seldom longer than a year, in the world of spirits till their ruling love declares itself. In this state their occupations corres})ond to those they most affected when on earth. A man skilled in the science of correspondences may foresee his own state after death, provided he knows his own love, which however is diffi- cult, as men favour what is their own, and call their evils good. Swedenborg further tells us : — " When a man's actions are brought before him after death, the THE NATURE OF THE MEMORY. 87 angi.ls to whom the duty of making th« inquiry is assigned look into his face, and then the examination proceeds through his whole body, beginning from the fingers of b(jth hands. As I wondered what this could be for, it was discovered to me. All particulars of a man's thought and will are inscribed on his brain, for there they exi.st in their first principles. Thence also they are inscribed on his whole body, because all things belonging to his thought and will proceed thither from their tirst principles, and are there terminated, as being there in their ultimatcs. This is the reason that whatever things ju'o- ceeding from a man's will, and thence from his thought, are inscribed on his memory, are not only inscribed on the brain, but also on the whole man, and there exist in order according to the order of the parts of the body, it was hence made evident to me that man is such in the whole as he is in his will and in his thought thence derived, so that a bad man is his own evil, and a good man is his own good." Swcdeuborg tells us^"' that everything which enters into a man's will and thoughts remains in his memory for ever, so that the minutest events of his life can be recalled in the world of spirits. In the interior memory, whose existence is not known to men, are stored his acquired liabits and the tone of his thoughts, and what pertains to the rational and spiritual side of his nature. It is the book of his life. In the exterior memory are recorded the man's perception of the material world, and what he has committed to heart. In the spiritual world the outer memory remains quiescent, or he is not per- mitted to use it. Some of the natural things in the outer memory are changed into corresponding spiritual things. Some jiersons regarded on earth as men of learning on account of their knowledge of the ancient languages, such as Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, but who had not cultivated their rational faculty by the information contained in the books written in these tongues, were found to be as simple as those who knew no language save their own, and y ;' a conceited persuasion remains with them that they were wiser than others. But those who had been opposed to the truths of the Church, and had occupied their thoughts with mere matters of science, * "Arcana Celestiu," N. 2475, 5212, 9386. "Heaven and Hell," N. 464. 88 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. by means of which they had confirmed themselves in falsities, had not cultivated their rational faculty, but only the faculty of reasoning. This, in the world, is supposed to be rationality ; but it is a faculty with whicli rationality has no connection, being a mere talent for confirming as true whatever a man pleases, and, from preconceived principles and from fallacies, seeing falsities as truths, but not truths themselves. To reconcile the providence of God with the free-will of man is one of the old difficulties of the framers of systems of theo- logy. Swedenborg taught that, as God is the sole subsisting and self-subsisting Principle, everything is really sustained by Him, hence the sense of liberty and rationality in man, which appears to him as his own, in reality comes from God. Man's good actions arc thus not his own ; and it is an error, and in some cases a heinous sin, to believe that man works out his own salvation. The more distinctly regenerated man appears to himself at his own disposal, the more evidently he perceives that he is the Lord'.s. " It has been granted to me," he writes,'"' " also to be in a similar perception and appearance now for many years ; from which I am fully convinced that I neither will nor think anything from myself, but that it appears as from myself; and it is also given me to desire and love this." This is very like Pantheism. One feels curious to know what Swedenborg would have said about Spinoza. It does not appear that the Swedish Theologian ever read the works of the Jewish philosopher of Amsterdam. The world of spirits lies between heaven (m one side and hell on the other. Between heaven and hell there is a per- petual equilibrium. The societies in hell are perpetually striving against those in heaven. It is this sustained equili- brium which allows the freedom of the will to those who are in the world of spirits. Heaven is in the form of a grand man — i.e., it is a vast region with the outlines of a human figure. As the natural world exists in leasts, so does the spiritual world ; it contains innumerable societies also in the form of a man. These .societies occupy different parts and * "Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Providence," N. 44 and IftS. organs, o The best nently en who are derived f eminent i attention tinguishei are such ception. truth of i Tliey in purificati( those in 1 In hea as on car angels hi Dutch st and trees (lay. Tl This ma^ society, a definition for heav( After hu they hat children who wer( adopt eh love. Li ance of j they kno Swede merit, in the ci occasiona are left 1 man shoi as easily WHAT HEAVEN IS I-IKK, 89 organs, corresponding to the qualities in wliich they excel. The best situations are in the head and breast, who pre-emi- nently enjoy love, peace, wisdom, charity, and faith. " They who arc in the arms and hands are, in the power of truth, derived from good. They wlio are in the eyes are these eminent for understanding. They who are in the cars are in attention and obedience. They in the nostrils are those dis- tinguished for perception. They in the mouth and tongue are such as excel in discoursing from understanding and per- ception. They in the kidneys are such as are grounded in truth of a scarchiiig, distinguishing, and castigatory character. They in the liver, pancreas, and spleen are grounded in the purification of good and truth by various methods. So with those in the other members antl organs." In heaven there are plains, and hills, and rivers, everything as on earth. The angels have the perfect human form. The angels have splendid palaces and benutiful gardens. The Dutch style of gardening is evi(l(>ntly pi-of(>rre(l, trim walks, and trees neatly clipped, the flowers and plants changed every day. The angels seem very fond of disputing about flieology. This may, however, be owing to Swedenborg's affecting such society, and neglecting the less disputatious ones. Aristotle's definition of happiness as virtuous energy seems to hold good for heaven. The angels are always busy about something. After hundreds of years they retain the ruling taste which they had upon earth, and follow similar pursuits. The children who die young are brought uj) in heaven by angels who were women that loved children. Thev are allowed to adopt children in proportion to the amount of their maternal love. Little girls brought up in heaven have a liberal allow- ance of pretty clothes. When they see spots on tlieir frocks, they know that they have committed some faults. Swedenborg takes a cheerful and practical view of human merit. Every one who leads a good life, avoiding evils as sins, in the end gets into heaven; hereditary evil tendencies, and occasional sins which do not enter deeply into a man's character, are left beliiiid at death. It is by no means needful that a man should give away his possessions ; the rich get to heaven as easily as the poor. He goes over the different texts in the 'JO EMANUEL SWEDKNnOUG. Now Testament which say that it is (htticult tor a rich man to enter into heaven and that the pour are blessed, and assures us the words "poor" and "rich" have different meanings. Rich men are those putted up with worldly knowledge ; poor men, those who hunger after spiritual knowledge. Those who practise great austerities form a morose disposition, which renders them unfit tor the joys of heaven. He observes that it is believed that the bad may be saved as well as the good, provided they only, at the hour of death, speak with confidence of the Lord's intercession, and of mercy as procured by that intercession. The angels declared that they had never yet seen any one, who had lived wickedly, received into heaven by an act of immediate mercy, how much soever when in the world he miglit have s'^okcn from such trust or confidence, as in a more eminent r .se is meant by faith. Swedeuborg repeats in many forms his conviction that no one's life can possibly be changed after death, and that to transmute an evil life into a good one, or the life of an infernal into that of an angel, is utterly impracticable ; since every spirit is, from liead to foot, such in quality as his love is, consequently, such as his life is ; and to metamorphose this into an opposite one were to destroy the spirit altogether. Those confirmed in wickedness and falsehood can enter heaven if they choose, but instead of joy they feel torment. He tells us of a certain devil who appeared like a leopard, but who had the art to transform himself into an angel of light, and passed the chasm bei\.een heaven and hell. As soon as some angels a])proached he was seized with convulsions and fell down, with all his joints contracted ; and then he appeared like a great serpent, folding and writhing himself, till at length he made his escape through the ground, and, being received by his associates, he was conveyed down into a cavern, where he presently revived by the stinking odour of his own delight. " I once also saw," he tells us, "a certain Satan'" punished by his associates, and on intpiiring into the reason was informed that he had stopped his nostrils and approached the heavenly * In Swcdenborg'.s terminology a Satan is a man who lias pa-ssed from falsehood to evil, a devil one who has passed from evil to falsehood. odours, an along witb Sweden rather tha of a grand like that < in heaven the coveto drawn tof where the the murd( is taken are whoU foulness v to the p( some eml appear ve: aspect. ] sometimes compelled allowed tc any other They teni cannot d' another's In Sw( longer sui of the dw sometimet like hums hell who souls of li men, dra " Infernal stings of science, a: have had Those are anion M.U,K AND FKMALK DKVILS. 1)1 odours, and on liLs return liad brought souic taint of theiu along with him in his clothes," Swcdenborg's descriptions of hell are dismal and disgusting, rather than striking and terrible. As heaven is in the form of a grand man, the entire hell is in the form of a grand devil, like that <>f a man, though hardly so handsome. Each society in heaven has its opposite in hell — the hypocrites, the spiteful, the covetous and avaricious, the violent, the adulterous are ail ilrawn together by their ruling taste to one particular resort, where they tempt, cheat, and maltreat one another. He saw the murderous dealing blows on other spirits, but the knife is taken from them ere it enteis their victims. There are whole cities in hell, S([ualiil, filthy, smelling of all foulness whieh, in their vitiated taste, the inhabitants prefer to the perfumes of heaven. Each society has at its gates some emblem denoting its character. This to the angels appear very hideous, but to the inhabitants it has a different aspect. Hell is under the supervision of the angels, who sometimes have to repress dreadful riots. The inhabitants are compelled to work so many hours a day. Each male spirit is allowed to select a female, and is punished if he cohabits with any other. These women are artful and fond of dominion. They tempt their partners to murder them, knowing they cannot die. The female spirits were seen to tear one another's hair. In Swcdenborg's day devils were shut uj) in hell, and no longer suffered to possess men's bodies as of old. The faces of the dwellers in hell are horrible, like those of wild beasts ; sometimes nothing is seen save grinning teeth, but they appear like human beings to one another. There are evil spirits in hell who have totally forgotten what they were on earth, the souls of kings and men of mark mingled with those of mean men, drawn together by a community of wicked tastes. " Infernal torments," he observes, " are not, as some suppose, stings of conscience, for they who are in hell have no con- science, and consequently cannot bo so tormented. Such as have had any conscience are amongst the blessed." Those who deny the divinity of the Lord, like the Socinians, are amongst the lost ; though, as we have seen, the Maho- 'I ■ 92 F.MANITEL SWEDENROIIG. medans arc admitted to Paradise, Swedenborg finds the Quakers in the lowest hell, and accuses them of secret pro- fligacy while on earth. This may be cited as a proof of liis own credulity. In hell he meets with (ilustavus Vasa, who rescued Sweden from a foreign yoke and introduced the Reformed religion. Tlie kinij had become a mere idiot as a punishment for his love of dominion. Swedenborg also saw the heroic fig'^re of the great Gustavus seated on his war-horse. He was still suffering for his adulteries on earth. As for the Assessor's old patron, Charles XII., he was a most horrid devil, who had inarricd a wife more obstinate than himself. Sweden- borg tells us ho was let down to the lowest hells ; a column of angelic spirits like a wall of brass iMicompassed him and protected him from the murderous assaults of the evil spirits. He heard piteous lamentations and cries to God for mercy. "They were," he writes "in a state of despair, saying that they believed their torments would be eternal ; but it was granted me to comfort them." "''' He; does not say how. In the "Arcana" there are passage's which seem to signif}' that punishment is so given as to lead to amendment ; but in his later writings, such as " Heaven and Hell," a more vindictive spirit exists. Bad spirits become so besotted in evil that all taste for good, or contact with good, is even more painful than the continued indulgence of evil. In truth, Swedenborg does not seem to have much advantage over Calvin. Thore is a difficulty in denying the prescience of God ; it is not pre- destination which is so dreadful, it is the tiling predestinated. Svvedeidjorg says it is the wicked that choose their own fate, God does not choose it for them ; but he looks passively on, and hell is as full as heavcm. We have some fanciful nonsense aoout the necessity of an equilibrium between the two. Suroly (Jod is above all — above free-will as above fate. If Ho will not change; the evil nature of the wicked. He can in m^rcy return them into the nothing from which He called them. •" " Aiciimi CeleBtia," N. 6il!». Thk Ij.\n( OK Co —He SCATTERl spcculati( show boi jTrocUvitj conversin language Englishn Swedenb " Bcciu; and conjd jiartioK in parties pr or spirit junction v Uiat ho II the niun iic(iuiiinte( aiul have they v/er appeared niyself, ai cannot iil lai^juage boini,'s cai This ■ OHAPTEIl VIII. ThK IjANGUAGi! OV Sl'f KITS— ThEIU IdKAS OF SPACK— ThK DoCTIlINK OK CoilKESI'ONPENCR IN NaTURE— Tui!; InNEK SeNSE OV THE BiBLE —He offers to Interpret the Hieroglyphics. Scattered over Swedeuborg's theological writings there are speculations or revelations about the language of spirits which show both the penetrating power of his intellect and his [TToclivity to w}iim3ical theories. Every spirit or angel, when conversing with a nian, appears to spe?k in his proper language — French, with a Frenchman ; English, with an Englishman ; Arabic, with an Arabian. The reason of this Swedenborjjf tells us is* : — 'in "Docausc wliou angols (^oiivorsu with man. they turn towards him, !Uk1 conjoin themselves witli him; the v.ihci of which is, to hring l)oth parties into a similar memory, and his spofich flows from it, both parties possess and use the same language. Besides, when an angel or spirit approaclies a man, and by turning towards comes into con- juiK^tion with him, he enters into all the man's memory, so completely, lliat he is scarcely aware that lie do(is not know, of himself, all that the man knows, includiiig the languages with which the man is accpiaiuted. 1 have conversed with the angels on this phenomenon, and have remarked to tlumi, that they might i)ossibly suppjjo that they \/erc speaking with me in my native tongue, because it so appeared to them, whereas it was not they who thus spoke, but myself, and that this might be demonstrated from the fact, that angels cannot utter oiio word of any liumaa language, and because also, th(5 laTif;uago of men is natural, wliereas they are spiritual, and spiritual beings cannot utter anytldng in a natural manner." Thi IS means, tiiat in conversing with a man through # " Heaven and Hell," N. 246. rhaps the German method of teaching the deaf to speak, and to follow speech by watching the lips, may be considered an imperfect approach to it. Swcdenborg tells us that when internal respiration ceased, external respiration such as is now the custom succeeded, and with this came the language of words to express the ideas of thought. The relation of ideas to space is an old difficulty of the metaphysicians. The schoolmen used to dispute whether two spirits could occupy the same space at the same time. Jacob Behmen writes : — "The soul, when it departs from the body, needs not to go far, for at that place where the body dies, there is heaven and hell ; and the man Christ dwells everywlierc. God and the «ievil is there, yot each in his own kingdom. The paradise is also there, and the soul needs only to enter through the deep door in the centre. Is the soul holy? Then it stands in the gate of heaven and the earthly hody has but kept it out of heaven ; and now when the body comes to ht NO SPACE IN THE SPIRITUAL WORLD. 97 to broken, then the soul is already in heaven ; it needs no going out or in, Christ has it in His arms." Nevertheless one would not have anticipated that Sweden- borg, who thought lightly of the metaphysicians, would have perplexed himself with such a question. He held that the spiritual body had the same shape as the natural body and that there were in heaven plains and houses and gardens and other things which must be extended in space. It must, however, be remembered, that Swedenborg's mind worked under the belief that he had communicated with the spiritual world. He was thus induced to uphold the reality of his visions and phantasms, and his reason laboured to reconcile do\ibts and difficulties. But as the morbid condition of his nervous system worked independently of his will, his hallucina- tions were not always as he wished, nor always as he expected. His visions had not the congruity of a poet like Dante whose imagination was under the control of his will and regulated by his tastes. One of the difficulties Swedenborg had to reconcile was that he was introduced into heaven and hell without changing the place he held in the world, and that spectres appeared together who could not be expected to be seen at once in the same places. He explained this by say- ing that there was no space in the spiritual world, but only the appearance of space. One angel or spirit may in an instant be made present with another, provided they meet in similar affections of love, and thence of thought ; for a difference with regard to these two circumstances is what causes the appearance of space. Distances iu another life arc nothing else but varieties in state. The angels appi-'^iched quicker to one another in proportion to the ardour i.i their desires to meet. " That such is the nature of presence in the spiritual world," writes Swedenborg,""' " was made plain to me from this con- sideration that there I could see Africans and Indians very near together, although they are so many miles distant here on earth ; yea, that I could bo made present with the iuhabit- * "Till! True Cliriatiaii llciigion," N. (14. II 98 EMANUEL SWEDEN I50UG. ants of other planets that are in other Avorlds, which revolve about other suns." In one passage, he tells us, that the spirits who conversed with him took positions towards one another, corresponding to the parts of the shape of the grand man where they resided in heaven. We suppose the spirits of the left heel would bo in a corner of the room, while those belonging to the right eye would be on the other side near the ceiling. The following passage shows the whimsical perplexities which the unaccountable behaviour of the spirits sometimes aroused in the still inquiring mind of the old Assessor. He observed that when he removed to an adjoining room the spirits did not follow him, and even when he changed his clothes that the spirits were estranged, not knowing where they were. " Spirits desire to have their ideas connected with place, and thus rendered determinate. . . . The reason is, that an idea is not fixed and finited without space, or, which is the same thing, without structure. Spirits draw back the foot when thinking of places, which is a kind of sign that places and material things serve as fulcra for their thoughts."'" The doctrine of correspondence has a large place in Swedenborg's writings. The whole natural world which lies below the sun corresponds to the spiritual or heavenly world,t " and not only the natural world collectively, but also in its individual parts, wherefore, every object in the natural world exists from something in the spiritual world, just as the efifect exists from its efficient cause." Hence by an intelligent scrutiny of the natural world it was possible that one could infer what occurred in the spiritual world. In the Golden Age, men thought from correspondences, and the natural objects of the world which they had before their eyes served them as mediums for contemplation and converse with the angels. In the silver age this natural gift was lost, but the science of correspondences remained so that the wise could learn it with effort as men learn a dead language. In the course of time oven this was lost, though scattered perceptions of correspondences existed in ancient learning, mythology and * WniTK, vol. i. p. 302. + " Heaven and Hell," N. 89. that it for fab]( Somt others a lioat to heaven CORRESPONDENCES IN NATUltE. 09 poetry. That correspondences exist in the universe the student of nature will be ready to believe. In the movements of the planets we discern geometrical laws. In the arrange- ment of the different parts of plants such as the leaf and the flower, wo observe invariable arithmetical relations. These and many other things in nature awake in us the tho". 225. 91 imiM CORRESPONDENCES OF THE HUMAN BODY. 101 in lakes, fens, stinking and filthy waters,* and wherever there were effluvia arising from rottenness. In fact, since animals arose from affections in the spiritual world, it follows that man must have preceded animals, since all ongels and spirits and devils were once men. All men called into being live for ever; but beasts, though they have souls or living principles, intuition and affections, have neither will nor thoughts from the understanding, and have no existence after death. Swedenborg regarded the human body as the conjunction of the spiritual and natural world ; and in its structure he delighted to carry out Lis science of correspondences. The countenance answered to the changes in the soul, not by any system of pre-established harmony as Leibnitz taught, but as cause and effect. The heat corresponded to the will and the affections ; the lungs to thought ; the human body in all its parts corresponded to heaven. These analogies in Sweden- borg's mind were not mere similes or forms of speech. It was his besetting tendency to put together theories as a bird takes straws and twigs to put together a nest, to treat these theories as real entities, and to dwell in them. His dreams and incon- gruous hallucinations were interpreted under this easy and elastic science of correspondences, and made to work in the art of deception. Swedenborg states his belief that dreams were sent to him from heaven like those of Joseph and Pharaoh. The angels explain to him how dreams were infused into his mind.f Take the following^ as an example of the fantastic visions that presented themselves to his mind, and the way in which he interpreted them. " There appeared some spirits in black, and in a cloud so dark as to excite horror ; afterwards there appeared others not so horrible, and it was signified to nie that I should see something. Instantly there was seen at first some children who were combed by their mothers so cruelly that the blood flowed out, by which was represented that such is the education of infants at this day. Afterwards there appeared a tree, and it was perceived as if it was the tree of knowledge, into * " Tlie While Ilorf e," p. 77. f " Arcana Cdestia," N. 1977. J Ibid., N. 2125. I \m% 102 EMANUHI, SWEUENnOit(i. which a liirgo vipor was seen to laiso itself, of such a size as to hegcst hoi'i'or, it appeared to bo of the length of the trunk. The tree with the viper vanishing, there appeared a dog, and instantly a door was opened into a chamber, enlightened with a yellowish light as of lighted coal, and tlicrein were two women ; it was perceived that the chamber was a kitchen, but I am not at liberty to relate the things which were there seen. It was told me that the tree, into which th(! viper climbed, represented the state of the men of the Church, as they are at this day, in that they entertain mortal hatred towards each other instead of love and charity, covering such hatreds also under deceit and pretences of ui)rightness ; and likewise that tlicy cherish impious thoughts concerning the things appertaining to faith, but the things seen in the kitchen represented those hatreds and impious thoughts, according to their real (quality." In one place he relates a vision of children and women in raiment of different colours, and observes, " It was not dis- covered to me what these things signified," Here is portrayed the fate of the sceptic in the world of spirits : — " There appeared to me a certain spirit in a dark habit sitting at a mill, and, as it were, grinding corn, and beside him there appeared small mirrors. I wondered wlio he was, lint he came to me and said tiiat he was the person wlio sat at the mill, and that he had an idt^a that all and everything was merely the creature of phantasy, and that nothing real existed." Brought up in a strict reverence for the Bible, Swedenborg might have found in its pages insuperable objections to his new beliefs ; but his complacent and elastic intellect showed him bow to escape, A double meaning was known to exist in some parts of Scripture. The parables in the gospels are the clearest and best instances of correspondences. There runs through them both a natural and a spiritual sense. The parable always remains true to nature, whereas the fable violates it, as when beasts are made to speak. The theology of these days delighted to find types of the Christian dispensa- tion throughout the Old Testament, often strangely incongruous, but which it was then thought heretical to contest, Sweden- borg gets over all difficulty of reconciling his doctrines with THE INTERNAL SENSE OF SCRIPITTRE. 103 no Scripture by the assumption that the Scriptures have an external and internal sense ; and here he takes rank among the Mystics. He differs from them, as not only he i)rofesses to find hidden or unsuspected meanings in the Bible, but ho also pretends to have a special revelation through which he was enabled to find meanings in the Scriptiu'cs which no one would have suspected, and which indeed do not look at all credible after they are pointed out. All the Old Testament save those books generally assigned to Solomon were suscep- tible of these explanations ; but in the New Testament only the gospels and the Apocalypse had the internal sense. The " Arcana Celestia " form a commentary upon the meaning of Genesis and Exodus; according to Swcdenborg there is no historical or literal truth in Genesis up to the twelfth chapter when the history of Abraham begins. After this there is both a historical and a representative sense in the narrative. In the view that the opening chapters of Genesis have an allegorical meaning Swedenborg is at one with several of the early Fathers of the Church. Such explanations may avoid some of the difficulties in the account of the creation, but what Swedenborg calls the true meaning or the internal sense has rarely any semblance of probability or congruity. The six days in which the world was created are the six states of the regeneration of man's soul. The first is infancy, the second the commencement of action of the Spirit of God, the third repentance, the fourth love illustrated by faith. In the fifth stage man confirms himself in truth and goodness ; and in the sixth stage, he speaketh Avhat is true and doeth what is good. By the beasts created are signified things appertaining to the will; by the fowls things pertaining to the understanding. The river Hiddekel is reason ; Euphrates science ; Assyria the rational mind. To eat of every tree in the garden is to know by perception what is good and true. To eat of 1' j tree of good and evil is to search into the mysteries of faith by means of the sensual and scientific. The serpent that tempted Eve is the sensual principle in man. Abel is charity ; Cain faith without charity; the flood of waters an inundation of evil. Tu this way Swedenborg pored through the Old Testament in search of correspondences. He wrote a large volume on the 104 EMANUEL SWKDKNROUG. mysteries contained in the Apocalypse. It was then customary with Protestant divines to find a condemnation of Papacy in this book. Swedenborg found a condemnation both of Catholi- cism and of those doctrines of Protestantism which be disliked. Babylon and the harlot seated on the seven hills was indeed the Catholic religion ; but the great red dragon signified those in the Keformed Church, who made God three and the Lord two, and who said men were saved by faith alone. The beast coming out of the earth signified the clergy who are in faith separate from charity. The beast coming out of the sea signified the laity who were in the same condition. It is now held both by scholars like Renan and by divines like Farrar, that the Apocalypse has reference to some of the past and current events of the time in which it was written, and that the beast was Nero. But Sweden- borg's mind had no grasp of historical events. In fact, though his comments on the moral precepts of Scripture are often searching and noble, he did scarcely anything to make the meaning of the Bible clearer, while he used it to confirm and illustrate his new views, Avith very little regard for its obvious meaning. No text however clear stood in his way. One would have thought that Christ's answer to the Sadducees, that after the resurrection men neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels which are in heaven,'" was a direct contradiction to his doctrine that marriage was a universal and lasting institution in heaven. Swedenborg explained this by saying that Christ referred to spiritual nuptials, that is, the soul's conjunction with the Lord Himself which is effected on earth. It is also worthy of remark that Swedenborg, like the Sadducees, said that there was no resurrection. He maintains that when the apostles saw Christ after the crucifixion it was because their spiritual eyes were opened, so that His spiritual form could be seen by them.f In this way Swedenborg gets rid of the very central fact of Christianity. * Mark xii. 25 ; Swedenborg on " Conjxigial Love," N. 41. t See "The True Christian Eeligion," N. 793.— "The reason why the disciples saw Him was because their spiritual eyes were at that time ! 5^ I'M", '.!•■ OFFERS TO EXPLAIN THE HIEIlOaLYPHICS. 105 There is still preserved a letter of Swcdenborg's to the Academy of Sciences of Stockholm, iu which ho offers to explain the hieroglyphics inscribed on the columns and walls of the temijles in Egypt. These, he wrote, were nothing else than the correspondences of natural and spiritual things. Had ('iiampollion appeared in his day to show that the hiero- glyphics really contained alphabetical characters, Swedenb(»rg would either have calmly rejected his views, or would have complacently told him that his deciphered texts contained both an external and internal sense. opened ; and when this is the ca.«e, the objects of the spiritiiiil world appear as distinctly as those of the natural world." "Heaven and Hell," N. 76. — "This also is done in an instant, when it is the pleasure of the Lord, that the tliini^s of the spiritual world should he seen by man ; nor is he at all aware, at the time, that he does not behold them with the eyes of his body. It was thus that angels were seen by Abraham, Lot, Manoah, and the i)rophets ; it was thus that the Lord was seen by the disciples after His resurrection ; and it was thus, also, that angels had been seen by me." m — 10(j — CHAPTER IX. SWEDKNCOKG COLLECTS INFORMATION ABOUT THK PlANETS AND THr;IK Inhabitantt— His Clairvoyanck — Story of thk Fire at Stock- holm— Tin: Queen ok Sweden — The Dk Mautkville Receii't. Heaven and hell wore >ecruited by drafts from innunierabfc worlds, 80 Swedenborg, in the course of his spirit ual converse, got acquainted with spirits from the planets, fron. whom he derived the only personal information which we have of other earths.'" The planet Mercury is peopled by philosophers. They arc very fond of knowhidge ; but as they are little given to apply- ing it, are deficient in judgment. On it being pointed oat to thcin that knowledge is only valuable for its uses, they replied, " To us knowledge is use." They are averse to dis- con.rsc consisting of vocal expressions, and Swedenborg con- versed with them "by a species of active thought." They are allowed to wander about the other worlds in search of knowledge. The Mercurials are like human beings on earth, but of a more slender make ; their cattle are also more slender in build, resembling deer. In Venus there are savage giants who arc given to rapine. They arc much occupied in looking after their cattle. In the world of spirits they have to go through a good deal of tribu- lation before they can get into heaven. On some occasions when this was accomplished, Swedenborg informs us that he felt such joy that it drew tears from his eyes. On the other ♦ See " Tlic EiUilis in tlio Univorsc, ami their Inliiiljilaul.s ; also their Spii'its and Angels, from what has been Seen and Ileard by Emanuel Swe- denborg'," being a tran.slation of his wor":, " De Tellnribus in Muudo Nostro Solari," Londini, 1758 ; London, 1R75. TUR INIIAniTANTS 01-' TIIK rLANKTS. 107 side of Venus the iuhabitants are mild and gentle. They bave seen the Lord Jesus Christ, and worship Him as G id, Swedenborg thought highly of the people in Mars. They converse by internal respiration, helped by the action of the muscles of the face. The men have no bearde, but a black- ness where we have it, extending backwards under the cars. They live on fruit and pulse and a kind of round vegetable which buds forth from the ground, probably resembling a pumpkin. Their clothes are made frcni the fibres of the bark of trees. They have fluid fire, to light up the moonless nights. The planet Jupiter is very thickly peopled, for though they only live to about thirty years, they marry early. They dwell in low houses of wood, the ceilings of which are painted blue, variegated with stars. They have also tents in which they take their meals. Large horses run wild in Jupiter, and the Jovians are much afraid of them, though they never suffer any hurt from them. Tliey added that the fear of horses is innate or natural to them. " This led me," goes on our in- formant, " to consider the cause of that fear, and it seemed to be grounded in the spiritual signification of horses ; for a horse, in a spiritual sense, signifies the intellect formed of scientifics, and inasmuch as the inhabitants of Jupiter are afraid of cultivating the intellect by worldly sciences, hence comes an influence of the fear of horses.*' Some spirits of Jesuits from our earth got into this planet and did a good deal of mischief by spreading false reports. Though the Jovians sometimes use the voice in speaking, they principally converse by the changes seen in the countenance. When death is near, the Jovians arc warned by the apparition (if a bald head. Those who are destined for heaven arc carried away like Elijah in chariots with bright horses. In Saturn the inhabitants, knowing that their real life com- mences after death, take very little interest in Saturnian aflairs. They do not even bury the bodies of the dead, but cover them with branches of forest trees. When questioned about the great belt seen through t)ur telescopes, the Saturnian spirits said it appeared to them only as something whitish, like snow in the heaven in various directions. mi xz 108 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. The Moon is inhabited by sturdy dwarfs with long faces. As there is no atmosphere, they speak from air which is col- lected in the abdomen, and make a loud noise. The moons of Jupiter and Saturn are also peopled. Besides this, Sweden- borg describes five other worlds beyond our solar system, all inhabited by beings like men. The souls of the people of these different planets and stars have each their abode in allotted parts of the figure of the grand man, of which heaven is composed. The people of our earth hold the skin, those of Mars the pons Varolii, and so on. In these strange narratives, presented to us as the result of supernatural revelations, Swedenborg shows himself possessed of all the astronomical knowledge of the day, but of no more. It docs not look an unfair test to exi3ect that he might have communicated facts whicii could liavc been afterwards verified by later astronomers, such as the existence of Uranus and Neptune. The old discoverers who landed in America or Australia found animals, and plants, and states, and cities, such as men had never imagined though coherent with nature's plan ; but Swedenborg, visiting the jDlanets and wanderii ^" beyond the solar system, brought back nothing save information which had a suspicious likeness to what he took aAvay with him. One would have thought that Emanuel Swedenborg had been not only the explorer but the creator of the worlds he describes. Naturally when it was rumoured about that the old Assessor possessed such wonderful powers, he was charged with messages jmd inquiries from interested friends about persons in the world of souls ; but these commissions he was very chary of undertaking. It was perhaps too much to expect that Swe- denborg should find out Lavater's friend, Felix Hess, in the spiritual world, or tell what had become of the lost prince of Saxe-Coburg Saalf<^ldt, for, as he sententiously observed, it is very difficult to find out one particular spirit amongst the countless number of deceased persons, and we hear nothing of a spiritual post-office or directory for departed souls. Never- theless, it is somewhat surprising that the angels and spiritual guides with whom the seer consulted did not save him from such blunders as that there was existing a people in Central was alrq eiffht o STORIES OF CLAIRVOYANCE, 109 Africa who wure in the possession of the true faith, or that the Book of Jasher, and that of the Wars of Jehovah, were pre- served in Great Tartary. Naturally the followers of the New Church make the most of some stories which, if true, would seem to justify for Swe- dcnborg the claim of clairvoyance or second sight. We are told that, once being at Gottenburg at a friend's house, he went out about six o'clock and returned looking pale and alarmed. He told the rest of the company that a dangerous fire had just broken out in Stockholm, and that it was spread- ing fast. He also said that the house of one of his friends was already destroyed, and that his own was in danger. After eight o'clock he exclaimed, " Thank God, the fire is extin- guished three doors from my house." This occurred on Satur- day evening, and on Monday evening a messenger, despatched while the fire was raging, arrived from Stockholm with an account of the fire agreeing exactly with Swedenborg's descrip- tion. The distance between the two places is about three hundred miles. Kant, the celebrated metaphysician of Konigs- berg, investigated this affair by correspondence, and declared that he had reason to believe that it took place as related. As Swedenborg's pretensions were known at court, the Queen of Sweden, Louisa Ulrica, asked him lightly whether ho had seen her brother, August Wilhelm, the late Croivn Prince of Prussia, in the other world, and on Swedenborg's replying " No," she desired him to greet her brother from her. A few days after Swedenborg appeared at an early hour, while the Queen was in her own room surrounded by her ladies of honour. He boldly approached the Queen, and told her that her brother sent greeting and apologies for not having answered her last letter, but that he had now sent a reply through Swedenborg, which was repeated to her privately. The Queen was greatly moved, and said, " No one but God and my brother knows this secret." One account '^^ is that the communication related to the Queen's last interview with her brother at Charlottenburg ; * No loPs than twetity-oiie versions of this story are given in Tafkl's " Dcjcuiuents," vol. ii. part i. I 110 KMANITKT. SWEDKNIJORG. but the Queen's narrative of the occurrence, which was published ten years after her death, states that it referred to a correspondence with the Prince of Prussia, which she carried on during the war between Sweden and Prussia, and which she did not wish to be known at the time. Tliis affair made sufficient noise to be rejiorted by tlie different ambassadors to their courts, M. Thiebault, a professor in the Royal Academy of Berlin, relates a conversation he had with the Queen about Swedenborg : "A thousand events," said she, "appear inex- plicable and supernatural to us who know only the immedi- ate consequences of them, and men of quick parts, who are never so well pleased as when they exhibit something wonder- ful, take an advantage of this to gain an extraordinary reputa- tion. Swedenborg was a man of learning, and very able in his profession ; he has always had the reputation of being an honest man — and I cannot comprehend by what means he obtained the knowledge of what no one could know. How- ever, I have no faith in his having had a conference with my late brother." It wo)dd appear that the Queen had some correspondence with her brother which she believed had been kept quite secret ; but there are reasons for supposing that she might have been watched, and that more persons might have known about it. What the precise information was, and how it came to Su edonborg's knowledge, is not known to us. At any rate, there are possibilities which would need to be exhausted before we are driven to conclude that the secret came from the world beyond the grave. There are eleven accounts of the story of the lost receipt from different sources. Two of tliese are from Swedenborg himself to different persons, and one from Mr. Letocard, secretary of the Dutch Embassy in Stockholm, who lived at the house of M. de Marteville, and who was a witness of the whole affair. Some time after the death of M. do Marteville, Dutch Ambassador in Stockholm, his widow received a demand for payment of a bill for silver plate which her husband had got. She had reason to believe that it had been already paid, and after searching in vain for the receipt she mentioned the matter to Swedenborg, desiring his assist- THK LOST RECEIPT. Ill ance. Some days after Swedenborg eamo to lier house, and told her that he had conversed with the spirit of her deceased Imsband, who tohl him the receipt was in the secret drawer of a writing-table — where it was really found. Another account supplied by Madame de Marteville's second husband differs in some important particulars. He says that the spirit of De Marteville appeared to Madame de Martevillc in a dream and told her where she would find the lost receipt, and that next morning Swedenborg came to her house and told her that her husband's spirit had appeared to him during the night, but said he had not time to converse with Swedenborg as he had to go to his wife in order to tell her something of importance. Mr. White observes that there are not perhaps in literature three better attested narratives of the supernatural than the preceding. It would take a good deal of reading to verify this observation. When one opens the door to such stories they rush in like a flood. There are many narratives of second sight, clairvoyance, and ghost-seeing, which are attested by apparently honest witnesses. Unhappily when one agrees to believe in these stories the mind is not at rest. On making a collection of them from different times and countries, and comparing them with one another, we find that these supernatural communications go to support different religions and incompatible doctrines. In general they reproduce the prejudices and errors of the ghost seer. Consider the two large volumes which the Psychical Research Society have published, full of attested stories of communications to relatives and friends at great distances, often announcing a death or some serious accident. Are we to believe that there are more powers in the human mind than are habitually exercised, but which are exerted rarely and under unknown conditions ? Some stories of clairvoyance have much impressed me ; but if clairvoyance could be put under scientific examination it would be very soon proved. This, however, seems certain, that under some abnormal condi- tions of the ner, ous system, the ordinary powers of the senses are very much increased, so that things are felt and appre- hended which in ordinary circumstances could not possibly be I I 112 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. perceived. This has been observed mainly in hysteria, som- nambulism, hypnotism, and other kindred conditions ; but what are the limits of this power of heightened feeling and perception has not been defined, and is still a subject of question. )Tn- but md i of \ 1 j|! EMANUEL SWtDENBORG Aniio aeUitiy 80. 1 ) CHAi .*.fiT JtnxSMBNT .,,.,. ooicnoLM— His BtWK ON "ConrJiuHAii Lc '■■i'-. TUTIK CflUlHTlAN ItRl.; ..-.iisK — Dying Deolaua-" ■ ■- roRB OK HIS Neurosis. 1 t.ho corruption of the times and the accumulation of " ;-v evils through tho wickedness of pp,st generations, .,;..)rg ventured to predict that the last judgment was t hand. Some rx-^ple will be relieved to learn that it ■ady past. T". juds^rneni ■ r>lace in 1757, the year as Clive India by the ry of Plassy. Thi' f the settlements > and communitii ■ ' 'i shifted to heav-. lit, ho gives but a feeble d' j.ticular in telling where pe ^ d in the vast assembly, Jxistice v. eordauce with his alnsady piiblished vtuwti. i able oxpoyitor* of Swedenbotg's religion uni jMiiu.-.ituiy i'.served that his ol.aim.s to «upe^ natural illumination, and •otd events heard and hi. ' I I) Tii>nTi ; F, iibv>rg," hy Tiujo- I 113 — CHAPTER X. The Last Judgment — The Nkw Church— Swedenborg's Hourk in Stockholm— His Book, on "Conjugial Love" — Letter to Hartley — The Truk Christian Religion— Letter to Wesley— His Last Illness — Dying Declaration — His Death — Remarks on thk Nature of his Neurosis. From the corruption of the times and the accumulation of hereditary evils through the wickedness of past generations, Swedenborg ventured to predict that the last judgment was near at hand. Some people will be relieved to learn that it is already past. The last judgment took place in 1757, the same year as Clive began the British rule in India by the victory of Plassy. The last judgment consisted in the clearing out of the settlements of souls in the world of spirits. Whole cities and communities were broken up, and multitudes of spirits shifted to heaven or hell. Though Swedenborg was present, he gives but a feeble description of the scene. He is particular in telling where people of different faiths were placed in the vast assembly. Justice was done to the spirits in accordance with his already published views. An able expositor"^' of Swedenborg's religion and philosophy has observed that his claims to supernatural illumination, and to record events heard and seen by him in the spiritual world, may be considered, apart from the doctrines which he has delivered, as derived from and confirmed by the Divine Word, and illustrated by rational considerations. In truth, much of what Swedenborg has written shows a profound insight into human nature, and is calculated to exalt and support morality; hut it may be safely said that Swedenborgianism, as a religious ^ * " Outlines of the Religion and Philosophy of Swedenborg," by Theo- philua Parsons, LL.D. London : F. Pitman. II i 114 KMANUEL SWKDENHOUG. system, will only be received by those who believe in his con- verse with the world of spirits ; or, to put it in another way, that those who receive his system will also receive his claims to supernatural illumination. With these jieople I need not have much controversy. My explanations they will reject for their own, which they will defend by what arguments they can gather together. There seem to be certain tendencies to spiritualism in the present time, perhaps a kind of rallying against the materialism of scientitic men. Such tastes or aspirations ought to favour the spread of Swedcnborgianism, and I should not be surprised if the New Church were yet to take considerable extension. Its very negations may help it at the present time. Much of the influence of Swedenborg's writings has been below the surface. No doubt they have had a decided though mediate eflPect in modifying the religious views of our century, especially about a future life. The doctrine that heaven is a character, not a locality, has been taught by some of the greatest Protestant divines of the age, and the notion of hell as a mere torture-place is rapidly falling into utter disbelief Tt was to be expected that men of an imaginative and enthu- siastic turn of mind should find a fascination in the writings of the Swedish mystic, and, without going so far as entering the New Church or leaving their own, should have adopted some of his views, and taught them in tiie pulpit and else- where. It appears that we may count General Gordon as one who accepted Swedenborg's explanations of the inner sense of the Old Testament. Writing from Jerusalem to a friend, Gordon says that the Holy Land is only interesting because we have it in ourselves. " The kings who built walls or por- tions of walls were kings who succeeded wicked kings or who had repented, the building of walls meaning the bringing into control irregular portions or siiburbs of city — i.e., of self, after some outbreak or tumult." This is quite Swedenborgian. Gordon adds : " In reality, I think it was spiritually given me to see the line of the walls before I could see it in the ground." Thus men of Gordon's enthusiastic temperament mistake the exuberant outburst of their own conceptions for the voice of inspiration. THE DUTCH AND KNGLISH IN JIKAVEN. 115 \ In Stockholm, Swcclenborg lived in a small house which ho got built in the southern suburb. It had a garden and sum- mer-house, where he used to receive visitors. He had no opinion of his countrymen. The Swedes, he said, were the most wicked of nations. On tlie other hand, very few Swedes have done honour to their countryman by joining the New Church. He always retained his old liking for the Dutch. In the spiritual world ho found that they wore greatly favoured in having cities of their own. Owing to the stubbornness of their disposition, especial arrangements were made to get them insinuated into heavenly truths. Swedenborg praises the English for the sincerity and independence of their character. In the world of spirits they have a city like London. There is also one of inferior description for wicked Londoners, a species of spiritual Whitochapel. The indifi'erence of the P]nglish to strangers is thus finely touched of!': " They regard foreigners as one who from the roof of a palace surveys through a telescope those who dwell and wander about at a distance from the city." From the jjoodness of their internal discernment he thouQ-ht that the English would be the readiest to receive the New Church, which peihaps has turned out correct. There are now seventy-seven Swedonborgian places of worship in Great Britain, though the number attached to each church is probably small. In 1708, Swedenborg went to Amsterdam, to get through the jiress his book on " The Delights of Wisdom con- corning Conjugial Love." This was the first of his theological treatises to which his name was affixed. In this long and somewhat diffuse work Swedenborg shows an originality wliich bears him above conventional views, and a deep knowledge of the human heart. Along with a pervading sentiment of serious tenderness, he now and then (exhibits an amount of shrewdness and common sense, contrasting strangely with some of the memorable relations with which he intersperses his moral reflections. To do the book justice, an analysis of consider- able length would be necessary. The following brief notes may at least give some notion of its contents. The distinction of sex is real and pervading and survives death ; a man remains a man and a woman a woman to all et(n-nity. Perfect chastity is the union of one man with one )■ % .:£:: IIG KM A N u KL sw I-; D i';:^' »() iia . woman. Conjugal love is the attraction of woman's mind for man's mind. In woman the affections rule ; in man the vaidcrstaudiug. " Woman," as ho puts it in his quaint way, " is the love of man's understaniling ; the will of the wife conjoins itself with the understanding of the man, and thence the understanding of the man with the will of the wife." Men love the sex in general ; women love one man in par- ticular. A man cannot truly love a woman in whom there is no trace of sympathy, and the first spark of love is insinuated from the woman, which slio often does unknowingly. If husband and wife have a real affinity their marriage will last through eternity. If a couple has lived on good terms they generally keep awhile together in the world of spirits ; if they find one another deficient in sympathy they separate, and in time find other partners. Swedenborg remarks that sometimes when a married pair meet for the fir.st time after death there is a violent quarrel. Those who have died in infancy and have been brought up in heaven soon find their affinities and get happily married. Those who really love one another and are fitted for one another have a perpetual desire to be one. lu a highly poetical and beautiful relation Swedenborg describes an interview he had with one of the most ancient of men and his wife. " I looked steadfast'y at the husband and the wife by turns, and I noticed as it were the unity of their souls in their faces ; and I said, ' You two are one ! ' And the man answered, ' We are one ; her life is in me, and mine in her ; we are two bodies and one soul. There is a union between us like that between the two teats of the breast, the heart and the lungs. She is my heart and I am her lungs.'" Tn the end all the spirits fall into Swedenborg's own style. He told the chihlreu of his old love, Emerentia Polliena, that he frequently saw their mother in the world of spirits, but the bride destined for Swedenborg in heaven was the ( •ountess of Gyllenborg, a lady of a poetical and religious turn of mind, who wrote a book entitled "Mary's Better Part." In the second portion of liis work Swedenborg discourses on the cause of coldness and unfaithfulness in marriage, and on Bcortatory love and the perversion of sexual feeling. His acquaintance with these subjects is remarkable ; it is such as a Aft. with goes 01 "I luy coi : 1 HIS IWTRRCOURSE WITH THE GREAT. 117 pLysiciaii might have gained in a lifelong experience. Sweden- borg allows a young man to keep a mistress, if, from various reasons, marriage is impossible. He also suffers a married man to keep a coneubine under certain conditions which are defined at length. They arc principally bodily disease, or insanity on the part of the wife, and in general such reasons as would entitle the husband to a judicial separation. If the man under such conditions have a concubine he cannot live at the same time with his wife. As Swedenborg himself observed there was in his nature a .strong erotic tendency. Even after his assumption of the role of religious rcrormer the tendency of his thoughtc is shown by frequent allusions to matters which it is customary to avoid. Nevertheless he led a jMirc life, and was very guarded in his intercourse with women. In a letter to the Rev. Thomas Hartle}', rector of Winwick, Northamptonshire, who became a convert, Swedenborg gives a .short account of his life. The letter is dated London, 17G9. After mentioning that he had been Assessor in the Metallic College, but had quitted the office, Swedenborg writes : — "Tlio .-solo rciison of my witlulrawiiig from the busini'ss of that cinploynuint was, that I miglit ho more at libort}- to apply myt^olf to tliat new functi'Mi to wliich the Lord had called iii(\ A liij,'her degree of rank was then offered me, which I declhuHl to accept, lost pride on accmuit of it should enter my mind. In 1719, 1 was ennobled by Queen ririea Elcauura, and iiauwd Swedenborg ; from whieli time 1 liavc taken my seat with the Nobles of tlie Equestrian ( )rder, in the triennial assemblies of the States. 1 am a Fellow, by invitation, oi the Royal Academy of Hcieuces at Stoekliolm, but have' n(!Ver sought aihui.ssion into any other literary society, a.s 1 behmg to an Angelical ISoeiety, in wliicli things relating to lujaven and tlie soul are the only subjects of discourse and entertainment ; whereas in ovu' literary simieties, the attention is wliolly taken up with things relating to the World and the body." After some details about the bishops and other personages with whom he was connected by marriage, Swedenborg goes on ; — "I converse freely, and am in friend.ship, with all he Bishops of HI Y country, wlio ure ten in niuiiber ; and also witli the sixteen f -^p' i m lis EMANl- 1:1. SWEDKNBORG. ISonators, and the rest of the (Irandces, who love ami lionour nic, as knowing that 1 am in fcUow.ship with Angels, The King and Queen themselves, as also the tlirce Princes, their sons, show me all kind countenance! ; and 1 was once invited to eat with the King and Queen at their tahle (an lionour granted only to the peers of tlie realm), and likewise since with the hereditary Prince. All in my own country wish for my return home — so far am I from having the least fear of heing persecuted there, as you seem to apprehend, and are also kindly solicitous to provide against ; and should any thing of that kind hefall me elsewhere, it will give me no concern. "^^'llatever of worldly honour and advantage may appear to be in the things before mentioned, I hold them as matters of respectively little moment, beciuise, what is far better, I have been called to a holy office, by tlu! Lord Himself, who most graciously manifested Ilimsi'lf in person, to me His servant, in the year 171.'^, and then opened my sight into the spiritual world and endowed me with the gift of con- versing with spirits and angels, which has been continued to me to this day. From that tim(>, 1 began to print and publish various arcana, that have been either seen by me, or revealed to me; as concerning heaven and hell, the state of men after death, the true worship of (iod, the spiritual sense of the Word, and many other most important matters, tending to salvation and true wisdom ; and the only motive which has induced me at dillerent times to leave my home, and visit foreign countries, was the desire of being useful, and of comniuui- catuig the arcana intrusted to me. As to this world's wealth, I have sulhcient, and more I neither desire nor wish f(n'." Some of tlie iiaecdotes told about Swcdenbory mid his con- verse with the spirits are mere legends. I quite agree with Dr. Tafel that the graphic story reported by Atterbom of the seer's receiving the ghost of Virgil and holding a long conver- sation with him in ids house at Stockholm is, if not a pure invention, at least too much embellished to be used for truth- ful purposes. Klopstock, the author of the "Messiah," tried to interview Swedeuborg at Copenhagen in 1708 ; but the German poet cut short the colhxpiy in impatience at what he called the drawling way in which the seer brought in the names of royal personages. Though Kh)pstock does not appear to advantage even in his own story, for a man of his high pretensions, Swedeuborg sliowed a strange liankering after kings and great tlignitaries, even after they had sunk WHY HK MADI-; FEW CONVKUTS. 119 their rank in the world of spirits. Now and then he could do defunct royalty a good turn. In 1770, Swedenborg, sailing to London, was entertained by General Tuxen at Elsinore. He showed much pleasure in listening to the singing and playing of Mrs. Tuxen and her daughters. The General tells us : — " I took tlie liberty of saying to him, that since in his writings h(^ always declared that at all times good and evil spirits of the other world were present witli every man, I would make bold to ask whether now, while my wife ami daughter were singing, there were any from the other -world present with us? To this he answered, 'Yes, cer- tainly.' And on my in([uiring who they were, and whether I had known them, he said thai it was the Danish Royal Family, and he mentioned Christian VI., Sophia Magdalene, and Frederic V., who through his eyes and ears had seen and heard it." Beyond getting published and distributing his Latin books, Swedcnborg made scarcely any efforts to propagate his opitiions. He always said that men would only receive his doctrines if they found them consonant to what was in their own minds. None of his larger works seem to have been translated into any spoken language in his life time. Had he been an eh)quent preacher like Mohammed or Luther, or had he gained some disciples with a gift of oratory fit to move the multitude like Farcl or Whitfield, Swedenborg might have seen many proselytes. As it was, he had an impediment in his speech, and his style of writing was not of a popular char- acter. Towards the end of his life he made a few converts especially in England and Germany. He him.'^ulf said that they amounted to about fifty. Swedenborg left Stockholm for Amsterdam in the summor of 1770 to get printed "The True Christian Religion," his whole body of divinity. He left Amsterdam for London in August, 1771. On (-hristinas eve ho had an apoplectic shock, by which he was somewhat paralysed on one side, and his speech affected. During three weeks he lay in a lethargic condition, taking very little sustenance. He was much dis- tressed, saying that his spiritual sight was withdrawn ; but in answer to his prayers it was again restored to him. Sweden- 120 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. borg's attention had been aroused by the great religious revival of Wesley and Whitfield. He sent to Wesley a copy of his " True Christian Religion." While preparing for his great circuit, the Rev. John Wesley received a letter written in Latin in the following terms,'"" which he read aloud to those present : — "Great Bath Strkkt, Coldbath Fields, February, 1772. "Sir, — I have been informed in the world of spirits that you have a strong desire to converse with me. 1 shall be happy to see you if you will favour me with a visit. — I am, Sir, your humble servant, " Eman. Swedenbohq." Wesley acknowledged that he had felt a desire to converse with Swedcnborg, and that he had never mentioned it to any one. He wrote in reply that he was then closely occupied iu preparing for a six months' journey, but would wait upon Mr. Swedenborg after his return to London. " Mr. Smith further iuformed nie," goes on Mr. Hawkins, " that he afterwards learned that Swedenborg wrote in reply, that the visit proposed by Mr. Wesley would be too late, as he, Swedenborg, should go into the world of spirits on the 29th day of the next month, never more to return." This corre- spondence led Mr. Smith to examine the writings of Sweden- borg, and in the end he became convinced of their truth, and laboured to disseminate them. Swedenborg refused to see the Rev. Aron Mathesius, of whom mention has been made ; but they brought to his bed- side the Rev. Arvid Ferelius, another Swedish clergyman in London, to whom Swedenborg said that his end was near. The minister then said to him, " ' that as many persons thought that he had endeavoured only to make himself a name by his new theological system, Avhich object he had indeed attained, he would do well now to publish the truth to the world, and to recant either the whole or a part of what he had advanced since he had now nothing more to expect from the world which * See Tafel's " Documents," vol. ii. p. .')C4. These atatemeuts are taken from a report given hy a friend of what he heard from Mr. Samuel Smith, an early Wealcyan miniHter. I HIS LAST WO]{I)S. 121 he was soon about to leave for ever.' Upon hearing these words, Swedenborg raised himself half upright in bed, and, placing his sound hand upon his breast, said with great zeal and emphasis, ' As true as you see me before you, so true; is everything that I have written. I could have said more had I been permitted. When you come into eternity you will see all things as I have stated and descril)ed them, and we shall have much to discourse about them with each other.' Fere- lius then asked whether he would take the Lord's Holy Supper ? He replied with thankfulness that the offer was well meant, but that being a member of the other world, he did not need it. He would, however, gladly take it, in order to show the connection and union between the Church in heaven and the Church on earth." His faculties were clear to the last. On Sunday, the 29th day of March, 1772, hearing the clock strike, ho asked his landlady and her maid, who were both sitting at his bedside, what it was o'clock, and upon being answered it was live o'clock, he said, "It is well; I thank you; God bless you." And then, in a little moment after, he gently gave up the ghost. He was buried in a vault beneath the Swedish Church in Ratcliff Highway.'"' It was not till the year 18") 7 that a tablet was erected by his English followers to indicate where he the remains of " the Swedish philosopher and theologian." The reader of this work can hardly have come so far with- out some conclusions forming in his mind about the nature of Swedcnborg's revelations. Nevertheless, it may be expected that I should here give a summary of my views about his con- dition. Those who believe that Swedcnborg's claims to inter- course with the spirit world are fo\inded on truth will not feel the need of any explanation, but those who cannot admit this will probably be willing to listen to suggestions as to how his ilelusions arose or may have arisen. My view then is that Swedenborg inherited a neurotic tendency from his father, who was himself a spirit-seer. Illusions or hallucinations seem to ♦ Wilkinson's "Life," VV- 231, '232. 122 KMANUEL SWEDKN'BORO. have been manifested in his eliildhood, and even to have been encouraged by his parents. Swedenborg himself wrote"': — "From my fourth to my tenth year I was constantly engaged in thought upon God, salvation, and the spiritual diseases ('passiones spiritualcs) of men ; and several times I revealed things at which my father and mother wondered, saying that angels must be speaking through me." This tendency was outgrown in his youth ; and the studies of his robust manhood were not favourable to fantastic ideas until passing through the sciences of anatomy and physiology he began to ponder deeply on the nature of the soul. Dis- satisfied with the religious creed of his country, and recoiling from the scepticism of the age, his mind wandered about seeking for an explanation of the mysteries of our being, of the purpose of life, of the destiny of the soul after death, and its relation to God. On these subjects he thought deeply and searched earnestly. He worked out some conclusions, but recognised that they were deficient in proof. He felt the weakness of the human understanding, and the innumerable deceptions to which it is subject, and longed for some clue to lead him through the maze. Thus he was ready to welcome the indications in dreams and the correspondences of nature as affording special guidance froni on high. In Swedenborg's mind predisposition was very powerful to give a definite and realistic form to his theories, and to seize upon all facts, or apparent facts, to confirm or illustrate them. Swedenborg's delusions seemed to be the result of the excessive growth of certain qualities which were always prominent in his character. It was probably under the strain of the severe labour of pre- paring his anatomical treatises that his brain and whole nerv- ous system got into the excited state shown by the dreants and other nervous disturbances recorded in his Diary. This condition probably commenced as early as 1736, and became intensified by slow degrees. There were hyperaisthesia of the senses and excitement of the brain. There were flashes of light in his eyes, sounds in his ears, and strange feelings throughout his whole frame, partly the result of new impres- * See Letter to Dr. Beyer, TAFEr., " Document,'' 243. THE NATURE OF HIS ILLUSIONS. 12: sious from the outer world to wliicli lie btcaiiic open through the unwonted sensitiveness of his nervous system, and partly the result of subjective sensations from his deranged condition of health. These impressions were gradually elaborated under the powerful predisposition of his mind into Divine visions, heavenly voices, and the contact of spirits. Some of them might be called deranged sensations, others might be classed as illu- sions, if one looks at the subjective phenomena, which were real ; or as hallucinations, they not being the result of impressions coming from the outer world. These illusions, or hallucina- tions, seem to have been more viviil at the time Swedenborg wrote the " Arcana " than during the later years of his life. He had hallucinations of sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. The spectres which affected his vision appeared to him as if outward ; but not representing refractions of light i'rom real objects they turned with the observer. In the "Arcana," N. 1274, writing of spirits and angels, Swedenborg tells us : — " Situations and distances have their relations, and are esti- mated with a regulated respectivity to the human body, so that they who are to the right appear to the right, and they who are to the left appear to the left, in whatsoever direction the body be turned, and this holds true with regard to other quarters." Swedenborg distinguished between the interior or spiritual sight and the exterior or natural sight. A living man could see natural objects only ; a spirit could not see men in the body. Swedenborg himself could see both. Probably spectres appeared to him more hazy and less distinct than real objects. In the following pas.sage from the "Arcana," N. 1072, he lets us know that he had different degrees of perception : — "As to what concerns visions, or rather eights, which appear l)of()iv the eyes of the spirit and not bcfovo tho eyes of tlic Ixidy, thoy are inure and more interior ; what I liave seen in the world of spirits I have seen in a clear light, but more obscurely the thiiij,'s which exist in the heaven of angelic spirits, and still more obscurely the things whieli exist in the heaven of angels, for the sight of my spirit was seldom open to tliat degree, niivertheless it was given me to know by a certain perception, the nature of which cannot be described, what they dis- coursed about, and this frequently by intermediate .spirits, sometimes 124 EMANUEL SWEDENBORG. iifi! li^ the tilings there existing appcsarcd to me in the shade of the light of this world, being an incomprehensibly mild and pure light c([iially enlightening the understanding and the sight." There must have been great hypcrrestliesia of smell in his case. He is continually haunted by the odours of spirits. Those of bad spirits were most unpleasant, one of the least disgusting being the smell of burnt bread, which was diffused by spirits who, when in the Avorld, had been addicted to oratory of a deceitful character. Swodenborg describes himself as being three or four times brought into a state intermediate between sleeping and waking. All the senses were as active as when the body was perfectly awake ; not only the senses of sight and hearing, but that of touch, which was then more exquisite than usual. In this state, he tells, spirits and angels were seen in complete reality, and were heard to speak, and, what is more wonderful, even felt by touch. It is in this state between sleeping and waking that hallucinations are most common. The following passage'"' is note-worthy. It shows the elaboration of simple hallucina- tions, through whimsical reasonings under a strong mental predisposition, into very complex hallucinations. " Awaking one morning out of .sleep, 1 saw, as it were, several apparitions (larva) in various forms, floating before my eyes; and presently, as the morning ailvancod, I observed false lights (luces fatmv) in dilFereiit form.';, some like sheets of pa])cr written all over, which, being foltled over and over, at last ap[)e;ired like falling stars, which in their descent through the atmosphere vanished ; and others again like open books, some of which shone like little moons, while H(inie flamed like lighted candles. Among the latter were some books which were carried up aloft, and lost when they ai'iived at their highest altitude, and others whi(;h fell down to the ground, and were there reduced to dust. From these ajtpearances I conjectured that, in the region below these meteors, there wm-e some spirits disputing on matters of speculation, which they reckoned of great imjiortancc; ; for in the spiritual world such phenomena appear in the atmospheres, in consequence of tin; reasonings of those who are beneath. Presently my .spiritual sight was ojiened, and 1 observed a nund)er of spirits * " T' r True Christian Religion," N. 335. LKinNITX A15AND0NS INNATE [DMAS. 125 whose heads were encompassed with Icuvo.s of laurel, and who were clothed in flowtn'od I'obes, whicli indicated that they were spirits who in tlio natural world had been distinguished for tlioir great learning ; and as I was in the spirit, I approached and joined their company. I tlien found that they were di.«puting sharply and warmly with each other about connate ideas, whether men receive any at their birth as the beasts do. Those who maintained the negative side of the (picstion tamed away from those who maintained the atih'inative, and at length they formed two separate parties, like the ranks of two armies going to engage sword in hand ; but having no swords, they carried on the battle with sharp-pointed words and arguments." Here a certain angelic spirit presented himself in the midst of the assembly, and delivered a discourse to prove " that neither men nor beasts have any connate ideas." The angel talked much in the same style, and reproduced the views of Emanuel Swcdenborg. The result was gratifying. After this discourse he tells us : "I looked around and saw at a little distance from me, Leibnitz and Wolfius, who were both very attentive to the arguments produced by the angelic spirit. Leibnitz immediately approached and declared himself con- vinced ; but Wolfius walked off, both denying and affirming, for he had not the same strength of interior judgment as Leibnitz." Swcdenborg does not appear to have noticed Locke on this memorable occasion. It is to be hoped, never- theless, that the shade of the English philosopher was present, or at least that Leibnitz's withdrawal of the views given to the world in the " Nouveaux Essais " was reported to him in some way. Swcdenborg was once or twice in another state, of which he gives the following instance'^' : — " Walking through the streets of a city, and through fields, and being at the time in conversation with spirits, I was not aware but that I was awake, and in the use of my sight, as at other times. I thus walked on without mistaking the way, being, at the same time, in vision, beholding groves, rivers, palaces, houses, men, and other objects. But, after walking thus for hours, I suddenly returned into my bodily sight, and discovered that I was in a dilFerent place. Being exceedingly astonished at this, I perceived that T had been in the * " Heaven and Hell," N. 441. 126 KMANUEL SWKnENHOKO state experioncod by tlioso, of whom it is said, that they were carried of the spirit to another placo." This is not difHercnt from ordinary .soinnanibulism, save that, on coming out of liis sleep-walking condition, Swcdcnborg was able to recall what he had been doing. It occasionally happens, however, that the sleep-walker, or hypnotised person, on awak- inc remembers the hallucinations and delusions which have passed through his mind. Dr. l:)ornheini'''' has observed that many subjects wlio had been previously hypnotised manifest susceptibility to the same suggestive phenomena in the waking condition without being again hypnotised, — that is to say, the delusions and hallucinations to which they have been subjected in the hypnotic state could readily be renewed in the waking state. As hypnotism is but somuandmlism artificially induced, one might ex[)ect that the suggestions to which Swedenborg yielded in the condition of somnambulism would be easily excited in the waking state. With Swedenborg it was a case of auto-suggestion coming from his powerful predisposition. It is evident that in Swedcnborg's case scaisory disorders were much commoner than motor ones, but in the general excitement of his nervous system, motor symptoms could not be absent. We hav(^ already noted the tremors which he regarded as an indication that spirits had entered his body. He also mentioned that he felt incitements to stretch out his hand and take things, which did not appear to come from his own will. Then he had tits or swoons which sometimes threw him on the ground. He was several times seen by different persons to be in a state of intense reverie or ecstasy, which sometimes passed into continued trance. These swoons and trances seem to have had a relation to the slowing or temporary arrest of his respiration already mentioned. He was never observed to have a regular epileptic fit, and the benign serenity of his disposition forms a strong contrast to the irritability of temper which in the great majority of cases attends those subject to epilepsy. Though all his dreams and visions did not take the deep colour of his mind, Swedenborg ♦ See his book on "Siij:;geRtive Thcrapeiitics," translated by C. A. Hertcr, M.D., New York and London, 1889, i>. 78. m, MIXTrilK '»F RATIONALISM AND SI'llUP-SKKINri. 127 was sure, through iiis ingenious cxphmations and system of cor- respondences, to find in them the meaning which lie favoured. We have seen that, after a period of great nervous excite- ment at the Hague, Swedenborg had in London in 1744 an attack of acute insanity (paranoia acuta h(tUucinatoria?) This calmed down in a few months, and gradually the will and intellect resumed their power, though not to struggle against the delusions that had now taken hold of the mind, but to find a meaning in them, to systematise them, and to propagate them. In spite of thi.s Swedenborg's intellect retained much of its power ; his mind worked on false premises, like the blinded Samson in the Philistines' mill. He remained the rest of his life in a state of delusional insanity, or paranoia. Anders Fryxell, the Swedish historian,'"' has truly observed that " the foundations of Swedenborgianism are two essential, though altogether contradictory, constituents, which were developed simultaneously in him — viz., a ration- alistic doctrine of religion on the one hand, and an irrational spirit-seeing on the other." The explanation of this no doubt is that the doctrines ])ropounded were the result of the speculations of Swedenborg's powerful mind working while still unsubdued by morbid influences, and that the spirit-seeing and attendant puerilities were the results of hallucinations and delusions formed after his nervous centres had become diseased, for had the higher centres of his brain not also become affected, Swedenborg would not have yielded to the misleading impressions of the peripheral nerves and of the basal ganglia. Instead of being active to recognise the character of these impres- sions and to correct them, all the powers of his mind were engaged in the work of self-deception. None who have taken the trouble to examine those affected with delusional insanity can have failed to find how hallucinations pass into deb 'ions, or delusions appear in the mind as remembered hallucinations. The memory helps in the work of deception. In recalling his visions we doubt not that Swedenborg altered their shape as a fanciful person changes and embellishes the event which ho is relating. Though I am told that there are orthodox * giuitod by Takei-, vi.l. i. p. 1241. 128 EMANUEL SWEDKNBORO. Swedenborgiaiis wlio accept '^" the revelations of tlic seer, I have great difficulty iu beli< that any man could receive as really true the "memorable .olations" with which Swedcn- borg illustrates his theological treatises. One might as well believe in the actual occurrence of the events related in the " Vision of Mirza," " Tiio Pilgrim's Progress," or the " Tale of a Tub," which are much more life-like and realistic. Take for example the narrative in his pamphlet in the " Nature of the Inteixourse between the Soul and Body," in which he gravely tells us that he prayed to the Lord that he might be allowed to converse with some disciples of Aristotle, some disciples of Descartes, and some of Leibnitz, to learn their opinions concerning the intercourse between the soul and body : — "After my pruyor was ondr 'wedcnborg writes, "there wero presont nino mnn, three ArisU. is, throe Cartesians, and three Leibnitzians, and they arran^'ed themselves round me, tlio admirers of Aristotle heiiiL; on tlio left side, and the favourers of Leibnitz behind. At a considerable distance, and also at a distance from each other, were seen three persons crowned with laurel, whom I knew, by an inilueut perception, to bo these three great leaders, or masters themselves. Behind Leibnitz stood a person holding the skirt of his garment who, I was told Avas Wolff." Then follows an account of a heated disputation between the advocates of these three schools of metaphysics. The matter is at last decided by three mottos being written on three bits of paper, " Physical Influx," " Spiritual Influx," and " Pre-established Hurmcny." These bits of paper were put into the crown of a hat. Of course spiritual influx, the theory favoured by Swedenborg himself, comes out ; and an angel suddenly appearing assured the disputatious assembly of spirits that this did not take place through chance. The whole description is obviously the figment of a brain too fond of scholastic disquisitions, and which transferred to the Elysian fields the recollections and dreams of a student in the University of Upsala. One of the earliest aberrations of Swedenborg's strange mind was his tendency to receive mere theories as realities. This is well illustrated in his book " On the Worship and 11 TRUTH AND ERROR. 129 Love of God," which, though published in 1745, was apparently written before the year 1743. In this book he treats of the creation and first appearance of Adam, and then of Eve, he explains the method of their origin, their first impressions, and their feelings before meeting and after meeting one another. All this he relates as if he were entirely convinced of the truth of his narrative. One versed in the types of insanity now iii vogue would look in Swedenborg's case for the symptoms r^ the mania of grand- eur, and of the mania of persecution. Here we must bear in mind how much he had transferred his thoughts and interests to a world of his own fancy, and how much he had withdrawn from them the ways of ordinary men. In his claims to direct intercourse with the Divine Being we find the loftiest delusions of grandeur, and in his complaints of being infested for whole days 1 wicked spirits we recognise the delusions of persecution. It is SI ^rising that through such strange experiences Sweden- borg sh( Id have preserved so much serenity of disposition, and displayed in many things so much sagacity of thought. This would imply that the higher centres of the brain were less affected than the lower, which is the rule in what is called delusional insanity. It is sad to think that it should have been the lot of so earnest a searcher after truth to wander so many years in the mazes of delusion ; but the records of mental derangement contain some of the saddest things in fate. Swedenborg's moral and theological writings contain much that is noble and true, though marred by whimsical notions and erroneous statements. Nevertheless many of the sayings committed to writing will find acceptance amongst thoughtful men, bearing their own evidence in their fitness to other things in the plan of the world. K 130 WILLIAM BLAKE. THOUGH mystics who have had visions and religious ecstasies have appeared from time to time in all ages, it is diiicult to find one like Swedenborg. The man who reseiiiblcd him most was William Blake. In many things there was a marked difference between the Swedish assessor of mines and the English engraver. Blake was poor, scantily educated, a small tradesman's son. Swedenborg was rich and learned, and occ-.pied a high position. Blake was of an enthusiastic temperament, very warm-hearted, a revolutionary in politics. Swedenborg was of a calm and benign disposition, and, though liberal in politics, he never showed any keen sympathy with the poor or down-trodden, or sought to disturb the inequalities of rank. Blake was married; Swedenborg remained single .11 his life. Blake's tastes were artistic and poetical ; those of Swedenborg, scientific and philosophical. But both had a sublime opinion of their own merits. Both were deeply religious ; both were mystics who sought for new light in the inner sense of the Scripture, and believed that they conversed with the spirits of the departed. When Blake was eight or ten years of age he saw a tree filled with angels. Returning home, he naively related what he had seen, and only by his mother's intercession escaped ji thrashing from his father for ttjUing a falsehood.'''' It appears that Blake's brother also saw visions. * See the "Life of William Blake, ' Pictor Ij^notus,' with Selections from liit* Poems and other Writings," by Alexander (Jilchrist; London, 1863, p. 7. There is a most able estimate of Blake's mental characteristics in a paper on " Mad Artists," by Dr. W. A. F. Browne, in the Journal of Pmichological Afedicine and Mental Pathology, vol. vi. part 1. HIS CONVKUSI'; WITH SPECTRES. 131 When tweiity-fivu years did, Blake married a girl of humble origin. She proved a faithful and sensible wife, and helped to keep him from breaking away from the real world. The necessity of working for their daily bread, no doubt prevented Blake from giving himself up entirely to the ideal as Sweden- borg did. As it was his conduct was eccentric and imprudent, sometimes extravagant to the verge of insanity, if not beyond it. Having derived all her education from Blake, his wife believed in his visions, and obeyed his fancies. She also learned to assist him in his engraving work. Blake, like Swedenborg, held frequent converse with the illustrious dead. They sought him wherever he was ; by the sea-shore, on the downs of Suffolk, or in his own dingy rooms in London. Amongst others, he talked with Moses and the Prophets, Homer, Dante, and Milton. " All," said Blake, when questioned on these appearances, " all majestic shadows, gray, but luminous, and superior to the common height of man." He calked quite familiarly about his supernatural visitors. The spectres that entered his rooms were used as models; he would look at them, then draw a little, then look up again. Sometimes he would stop at his work, saying that the spirits had walked off. Once he drew King Saul in armour, but said that he coula not finish the helmet, because, from the way Saul was standing, he could not see the whole of it. Some months after, the spectre of Saul came back, when he stood in such a position that Blake could see the rest of the helmet and finish the sketch. On one occasion he was asked to supply a likeness of Sir William Wallace.'"* In presence of his employer, Blake cried out : " Sir William Wallace, there ! there I see him in all his glory ! " and forthwith he commenced to draw, but suddenly paused, and when he was asked why he did not go on, he repHed, " I cannot finish him, Edward I. has stepped in between him nd me." " For ycai3 lie. had .si<,'h('d fcr .an iiitc^rview with Satan, wlioni h(^ liad considored to be a j^'iand and spiritual (^xistonoe, but at last, imaniionricfid and unexpected, wlien Blake was ,L,'oing iij) the stairs of * BROWNt:, op cit. 132 WILLIAM BLAKE. liis house, a light streamed around him, and he saw the fiend glaring upon him through the gratir.-' of a window, when, opportunely, his wife conceiving that he was visited by a poetic vision, supplied such materials as enabled him to execute a portrait of his infernal visitant." We have sketches of different kings and great men, with the inscription below, " Drawn from their spectres by William Blake." His brother, Robert, who died young, appeared to him and communicated a new process, by which he engraved illustrations to his "Songs of Innocence." The spirit of Joseph of Nazareth advised him how to mix his colours. The followinj^ narrative reminds one of Swedenborg's memor- able relations : — " The other evening," saitl Jilakc, in his usual quiet way, " taking a walk, I came to a meadow, and at the farther corner of it I saw a fold of lambs. Coming nearer, the ground blushed with flowers, and the; wattled cote and its woolly tenants were of an exquisite pastoral beauty. But I looked again, and it proved to be no living flock, but beautiful sculpture. The lady thinking this a capital holiday show for her children, eagerly interposed, ' I beg pardon, Mr. Blake, but inay I a.sk lohere you .saw thisl' ' //ere, madam,' answered Blake, touching his forehe d." He made no attempt to explain his apparitions, and though he hud peculiar religious views, he never tried to propagate them, nor did he claim to have received any particular revela- tion. Ho wrote a number of verses, not very smooth, but full of spirit, with startling flashes of imagination. He wrote, too, a great deal of mystical poetry, the meaning of which could not be rightly apprehended by one who had not the key. Blake would only paint in water-colours; his original designs are now very rare. Ruskin says that the Book of Job engraved by Blake is of the highest rank in certain char- acters of imagination and expression, " and in expressing con- ditions of glaring and flickering light Blake is greater than Rembrandt." The British public, always slow to appreciate originality, would have allowed the artist to starve had he not returned to the graver when need pressed. Blake was born in iToT, and died in 1827. He read some o: though ing A MEMORABLE FANCY. 133 some of Swedenborg's books, but never became a proselyte, though his friend Flaxman the sculptor did. Amongst Blake's writings there are five memorable fancies, obviously in imita- tion of Swedenborg's " Memorable Relations," The first four seem to have some meaning. The last seems simply grotesque — intended to turn Swedenborg's manner into ridicule. It is too long to quote, but the following passages may be amus- ing :- "An angel came to mc, and said, ' O pitiable, foolish young man ! liorrible — dreadful state ! Consider the liot burning dungeon thou art preparing for thyself to all eternity, td which thou art going in sucli career.' I said, ' Perhaps you will be willing to show me my eternal lot, and Ave will contemplate together upon it, and see whether your lot or mine is most desirable.' "So he took me through a stable and tlirough a church, and down into the church vault, at tlie end of which was a mill. Through the mill we went, and came to a cave, down the winding cavern we groped our tedious way till a void, boundless as a nether sky, appeared beneath us, and we held by the roots of trees, and hung over this immensity. But I said, ' If you pleavse, we will commit ourselves to this void and sec whether Providence is here also ; if you will not, 1 will ! ' But he answered, ' Do not presume, young man ; but as we liere remain, behold thy lot, which will soon ajipear when the darkness passes away.' " My friend the angel climbed \ip from his station into the mill. I remained alone, and then this a{)pearance was no more ; but I found myself sitting on a pleasant bank beside a river by moonlight, hearing a harper who sung to the harp — and his theme was, ' The man who never alters his opinion is like standing water, and breeds reptiles of the mind.' " But 1 arose, and sought for the mill, and there I found my angel, ■ . . but 1 by force suddeidy caught him in my arms, and flew westerly through the niglit, till we were elevated above the earth's shadow. Then 1 Hung myself with him directly into the body of the sun. Here 1 clothed mysidf in white, and, taking in my hand Swedenborg".'^ volumes, sunk from the glorious clime, and passed all tlie planets till we came to .Saturn. Here T stayed to rest, and then Iciipcid into the void between Saturn and the fixed stars." § ^ 134 WILLIAM HLAKK. Towards the cud of the memorable fancy there is the following passage : — " I in my hand In-onght a skeleton of a body, which in the mill was Aristotle's ' Analytics.' So the angel said, ' Thy i)hantasy ha.< imposed upon me, and thou oughtest to be ashamed ! ' " I answered, *We impose on one another, and it is but lost tinio to converse with you, whose works are only analytics.' " Swedeuborg boasts that what he writes is new ; though it is only th(! contents or index of already published books." For mystical reading Bhiko preferred Paracelsus and Jacob Behmeu to Swedenborg. Of the last he said that his truths were not new, and his falsehoods were all old. Two such independent spirits so like one another were sure to disagree iu some points, just as we see in a lunatic asylum the man who believes himself to be the Duke of Wellington laughing at the pretentions of the man who calls liimself Napoleon Bonaparte, or a St. Paul who derides John the Baptist as a senseless impostor. In a chapter near the end of his " Life of Blake " Mr. Gilchrist considers the question whether he was mad or not mad, supporting the last opinion by citing the observations of friends who knew him. On this question Dr. Browne remarks : — "On an analysis of an estimate anived at by these critics, it will be discovered that, while one defines him as an eccentric, another as a visionary, a tbird as an (iuthusiast, a fourth as a superstitious ghosl- seer, all feel it e.^iijedient to mollify or to apologise for modes of action inconsistent with the liabils of other healtby men; it may be safely affirmed that if he was not insane in conduct, lUake jjefrayetl undoubted symptoms of his nuiutal malady in painting." is the 1 the mill iitasy has lost time it is only id Jacob is truths 'wo such disagree the mail laughing- napoleon tist as a ke" Mr. ,d or not ;ervations Browne ics, it will lothcr as a oils gliost- s of action ' bo safely htitraycd i*! * fiir "i'P At I., til, trot It Stu; hcifc LU U OF BAVARIA of Hi. I'i Oarl 3 If. s. Buy. knuik 1.35 THE INSA^^ITY OF F.BAVARIA rnUE events surrounding tht; end of this pr. '\i ,J_ always make it a striking chapter in German httiU,r\. xVlthough some time will prnbubly elapse before thtj chief witnesses of the tragedy will tell to the world all that the) know, so 'much has already been published about it* that it Is iMjlikely the outline of the events will ever be materially altei-nl. A study worthy ot the attention of p,sychoiogista is afforded, 'ifM H) 111. .1 i^'air-ritil ■( A- .Parant. 1887. <;!y')»l of •i" onttint^s * <>ur original sketch v f..r October, 1886. A li.. M|-ip(aii( d in the Annules . Ai tiiul lime. my ptiucipai .• tlic iiflw.r Biirsen 2k,itunll 138 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF HAVARIA. coloured with sulphate of copper. This solution acted upon the metal of the roof and streamed through the royal palace, spoiling the splendid furnishings, after which an optician was employed to give a blue tint to the water by coloured light. He then complained that the water was too calm, so that workmen were employed to turn paddles, which made waves so effectually that the King was thrown into the water, on which i)e gave up further nautical rehearsals on the roof of the palace. On another occasion the King represented the Genius of the Mountain, and got six men to carry him in a litter or jaunpaun over the Bavarian Alps. His intimacy with Wagner, more advantageous to the nmsician than the King, was dissolved in the end of 18G5, whether through popular clamour, Court intrigue, or through Louis tiring of the imposing personality of the composer. He, however, still kept up a correspondence with Wagner, and occasionally visited him across the frontier. In June, 1882, when Wagner went to reside for some months at Palermo, Louis sent a telegram to the King of Italy asking him to have the great tone poet received as a prince of the blood. When the composer died in 1883, Louis is said to have shown much grief. The King conceived some other warm friendships for artists and actors, to whom ito would write long -It character. These friend- nning to > very abrupt Is cnh... of associating yhood, he was extremely that a physician should letters, sometimes of a very i* ships soon passed awn v. s<" end, when he woul<' with such commoi haughty, and cou*- cd it feel his pulse wnei. he was iii. During the political cutest which d^ided the German States into two great parties, Louis was prii ipally occupied with Wagner'.s operas and their rcpresentai n at Munich. When the dispute came to the decision of n' in the war of 18GG, Bavaria took the side of Austria linst Prussia, a step which could hardly br thought impru' .it at the time, since it was generally beli. vcd that Prussi;t would be over- powered. Well organised, alert, and ready, and armed with the new needle gun, the Prussians defeated their adversaries HIS BETROTHAL. 13{> on every side. " After Sadovva," wo are told," " the Bavarian Premier, Baron v.d. Pfordten, had to go to Nikolsburg to ask for peace ; but he was obliged to do so on his own responsi- bility, and to sign a bill of exchange for the war indemnity of thirty million thalcrs without full power from his sovereign, who had retired to a lonely island, and strictly forbidden approach to it. With the greatest difficidty at last ministers forced their way against the injunction and penetrated to the King, in order to obtain his signature." Thus, more fortunate than her allies in Northern Germany, Bavaria escaped from the struggle with a small cession of territory, and less diminu- tion of independence than might have been feared. The Bavarian people were much pleased when, in 18(J(i, the young King became betrothed to the Duchess Sophia, daughter of Duke Max, and sister to the present Empress of Austria. The old King, Louis I., was much attached to his grandson. Being struck with his resemblance to Adonis in a fresco at Pompeii, especially in the passionate expression of the eyes (m deiu sclnvdrmensclien Aasdruck tier Augen), he composed a sonnet on the occasion, which was published in the Allgemeine Augsburg Zcitung, dated 27th February, 18G7. He promises a happy future for the young King and his betrothed. About the same time Dr. Morel, who was at Munich on the Chorinsky case, and saw the King of Bavaria, was also struck with the expression in his eye. " It is an eye," he said, " from which future madness speaks." Of the King's attachment to the Duchess Sophia romantic stories are told ; but in his life everything was romantic. " She had the untamed air of a wood nymph, was passionately fond of sylvan sports, of dogs, horses, and the excitement of hunting. As she lived on the edge of a romantic sheet of water, on which she often shot out in a light skiff, he called her ' The Lady of the Lake.' It pleased him to come and woo her in secret, and if he had a liault to find with her, it was that she was too coy. When preparations were being carried on for the wedding, Ludwig, who was fond of comirg unawares on those * See article on " Coutemporaiy Lifo iiiul Tliovi;,'lit in Germany" by Professor GelFcken, in tlie Contemporary litview iur August, 188G. 140 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. he loved, to afford them agreeable surprises, came with a band of wandering musicians, and disguised as a minstrel, to serenade his betrothed. He approached through a wild wood her father's castle, a little in advance of his musical comrades. What did he see in a glade ? His betrothed toying with the locks of the groom who had been attending he'' on an equestrian excursion. He ^vas sitting on a rock, and she was standing beside him, with her waist encircled by one of his arms. The King rushed to kill them both, and, as he was tall and muscular, he might have done so had not the other minstrels come to save them. He denounced her to her father, a bluff German. She said that, being subject to hallucinations, he fancied he saw what never happened." The Dd>ats says that it was her domestic chaplain, and not a stableman, of whom she was enamoured. The lady got married soon after to a French nobleman. Whatever may be the truth in these stories, Louis about this time began to shun the society of women. He refused all proposals of marriage, and repelled other advances with indignation. It was reported in the Boston Post that he commanded a famous actress, a very beautiful woman, to read to him, which she did almost daily or nightly. At these times he always went to bed, and ordered her to sit beside him. One evening while reading to him from some tragedy, she rose, the better to render it, and, whether by chance or purposely, she sat down upon the edge of the foot of the bed. He instantly ordered her to leave u.e kingdom for insulting his dignity by touching the royal bed, and she had to go, though the most popular actress in Munich. We are told that, on one occasion, the King said abruptly to his secretary, \A\o was living with his family near one of the roynl country seats, " I have seen the countenance of j'our wife." The secretary remained silent, not knowing what to reply, on which Louis said again in a severe tone — " I have seen the countenance of your svife." The secretary, recover- ing his presence of min:!, then said that he should take care that tbio vvould never again happen. The French Emjieror, in provoking a war with Prussia in 1870, thought he might count upcn the neutrality, if not the THE CROWN PRINCE S DIARY. 141 assistance of Southern Germany, but Bavaria at once took part against France. Tlie Crown Prince Frederick of Prussia on his way to the command of the German army stopped at Munich in July, 1870. The following entry occurs in his Diary : — " King Ludwig strangely altered ; nuich less handsome, lost his front teeth, pale, nervous in his speech, does not wait for an answer after putting questions, but while the answer is yet being given puts other questions referring to widely different subjects, lie seems to be in the national cause with all his heart ; his quiet deternnnatiou is generally approved." Even before 1870 rumours went about Bavaria that the King was mad — some said only music mad. The Bavarian army took from the outset an active part in the struggle, and did some of the hardest of the fighting. Louis, who had no military tastes, did not accompany his army, but his brother, Prince Otho, gained the Iron Cross for his bravery. That his mind was beginning to be unhinged, perhaps by the strain of the war, seems likely from another entry in the Crown Prince's Diary : — " SOth October. — Prince Otto of Bavaria, who has been sunnnoned to Munich on important business, came to take leave of me, pale, and as wretcheddooking as if he were in a lit of the shivers, he sat before me, while I set forth the necessity of our having unity in military and diplomatic matters, &c., but whether he \uulerstood or even heard me, I could not m'.vke out." It is now krown that it was the Crown Prince of Prussia and the Grand Duke of Baden who were the main agents in the private overtures designed to get King William nade Kaiser. Nevertheless at the time the most prominent figure in the scene was the King of Bavaria. A circular letter signed by him was sent to the German princes and the free towns inviting them to ask the King of Prussia to receive the German empire. In reality this letter was drafted by Bismarck, and simply copied out by Louis. As the head of the largest of the German States, Louis was the spokesman on the occasion when William was made Emperor at the Palace at Versailles, 142 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. while the siege of Paris was going on. It may seem doubtful whether he, Louis, thought more of the political consequences of this event than that he was taking part in a grand and gorgeous pageant such as the world could not equal. The reception of the Bavarian troops returning from the war was the last public appearance of the King. He gained some prominence in supporting Dr. DoUinger and the German Catholic party against the Ultramontancs, but he gradually withdrew his attention from politics, and used his wealth and power to gratify his artistic dreamings. It ought to be borne in mind that we have as yet no con- tinuous narrative of the King's neurosis, little more, in fact, than a series of anecdotes and observations, many of which have no dates. We may, however, take it for certain that the King's malady commenced in his youth, that it was of slow growth, but continuous and progressive, a rising self-will which, guided solelj' by his tastes and dislikes, brooked neither delay nor denial in the gratification of his fancies, a gradual diminution of mental balance and self-restraint complicated in the end with hallucinations, stormy fits of passion, and violent assaults on Ins attendants, and orders for the assassination of those who had offended him beyond his palace walls. In the report of medical evidence reaJ to the Bavarian Landtag, symptoms of insanity were distinctly recognised since 1 880. Baron Mundy tells us that the King had been insane for at least ten years before his death. The Germans, as a people, have a singular respect for the mere claims of birth and superior rank, and are disposed to acquiesce in an ostentatiotis display of power on the part of those who nde over them to an extent Englishmen can hardly understand. The King's vagaries were humoured with mar- vellous patience.* The lofty and esthetic nature of his tastes with his patronage of art inspired awe and admiration. For a long time he was temperate both in food and drink, and free from the grosser vices. Vanity seems to be the besetting weakness of men of artistic * Contrast with this the prompt treatment of Cleorge III., und his recovery under the Rev. Dr. Willis. HIS UNLIMITED SELF-INDULGEN('E. 143 tastes ; but the King seemed to regard as nothing the sympathy and admiration of other men, wliom he only used ;is the means of helping him to gratify his dreams of beauty and art. He hated to be seen, and only enjoyed plays and operas when performed in a lialf-darkcned theatre, he himself sitting alone. Once, at the Court Theatre, the entire audience, that is, the King, fell asleep during the play which followed after the public performance. Nobody dared to awake him, and he slept for hours. When his majesty opened his eyes the play went on from where he had lost it, and was finished some time the next day. At Court-dinners it was arranged that the guests were hi'^den behind vases of flowers and piled-up dishes, so that he might not be plagued by seeing them. A musical band drowned the sound of conversation. During the last years, as the love of solitude grew upon him, his dining-table was hoisted up by means of machinery through the floor, with everything ready, so that he could take his meals without seeing a human being. When he wanted a thing he must have it at once. When an idea occurred to him it must be immediately put into execution. If he read of a jDiecc of archi- tecture he would order a special train to go to sec it. He would order his equerries to be wakened in the middle of the night to play at billiards with liim, and dismissed one of them from his service because he came with his neckcloth awry. He often slept all day and remained awake all night, some- times reading, sometimes wandering about in the moonlight amongst the grand scenery surrounding his castles, and during the winter he used to be driven about in a sleigh amongst the hill roads. The peasants would now and then sec the splendid vision glide by, the out-riders, the four phuned horses at full gallop, the carriage, a marvel of beautiful design, illumined by electric light, and the King sitting within alone. Numbers of labourers were employed in keeping the roads in good repair, for fear of an overturn. His most expensive taste was building new palaces. He built the colossal castle Ncuschwangau on a precipitous rock, opposite the old Schloss of Hohenschwangu, also a model of tho summer palace of the Emperor of China, and several now 144 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVAIUA. castles ill solitary places among the mountains. These were decorated with rare taste, and at a cost that knew no stint. Of the millions that he squandered, a great deal of money no doubt fell into the hands of those who undertook to execute his artistic schemes. Dr. Schleiss, the King's surgeon, who seems to have at first doubted his insanity, though for many years he had seen little of him, is reported to have said : — " The King has his peculiarities ; he is extravagant and good- hearted to excess ; his passion is a love cf architecture and the fine arts. For his eccentricities those are to blame who have been around him for so many years. These mercenary, sel- fish, lying, servile souls have done nothing but strengthen him in his wishes and heightened the fervid activity of his passions. They pillaged him, and pushed him into enormous expenses." Dr. Schleiss afterwards explained that the theory assigned to him that the King was only eccentric had not been stated by him in the form presented by the newspapers ; but the words here translated have about them the ring of truth. The cal- culations of self-interest, the enthusiastic praises of the archi- tects and painters and sculptors who had interviews with the King, the fear of bringing on a great scandal, and the dislike of disturbing existing relations neiir and far, combined Avith the veil which the King's retiring mode of life threw over his actions, long prevented the real condition of his mind being known save to a few. Louis was esteemed to be a prominent supporter of the new German empire, the hegemony of Prussia, and was opposed to the pretensions of the Vatican in the Kultur-Kampf ; his successor, it was feared, might be a partisan of the old state of things, an Ultramontane, a friend to Austria and the dispos- sessed princes of Germany. Most of the reports about the strange doings and fancies of the Bavarian monarch that appeared from time to time came from journals in Vienna and Pesth of reactionary tendencies. They caused some irritation in Germany, and were now and then contradicted. The Berlin correspondent of the Standard of 20th January, 188G, who had been making particular inquiries at Munich regarding the recent revival of reports hostile to King Louis, was now in a position to state, on the highest authority, that they are GIVES AUDIENCES BEHIND A SCREEN. 145 without foimdiition, and that the Bavarian ministers, so far from urging the King to abdicate, have discussed the propriety of prosecuting for libel those German and Austrian journals which have been publishing the reports in question. The highest authority is sometimes readier to conceal the truth than to tell it. The madness of the mysterious King and his degraded habits, the insanity of the Caesars (Cesaren Wahn- sinn), had about two years before been announced with Suetonian plainness in a feuilleton of the Social Democrat of Zurich (21st February, 1884). Copies of this paper, passed from hand to hand, were eagerly read at Municli. The derangement of the poor King was ever becoming worse. It was no secret that his brother Otho had now been insane for years, under restraint, watched by keepers. The King's dislike to being looked at went on increasing. At last the only woman whom he could tolerate was the Princess Gisela, daughter of the Emperor of Austria, married to Prince Louis, the second son of his uncle Luitpold, who had caught his fancy. He used to send presents to her by his cipierry at any hour of the day or night. The messenger was ordered to deliver the gift to the Princess herself, and she had sometimes to get up during the night to receive a nosegay or other mark of the royal esteem. Louis had long been in the habit of drinking a good many glasses of champagne before he could fortify himself to grant public audiences to ambassadors. His ministers found more and more difficulty in getting inter- views with him. Sometimes he would interrupt their conver- sation by repeating pieces of poetry. For several years during councils he sat behind a screen. The last Secretary of the (Cabinet, Schneider, had never seen the King face to face. But the ministers said that his questions and remarks showed knowledge and shrewdness. Latterly his intercourse was almost entirely with servants of a lower grade. He took sudden likings for troopers of his guard, got them to attend upon him, and then chased them away in a few days. For years his chaaiberlain, Meyer, had to appear before him in a black mask, as his royal master did not like his face. A servant whom the King thought stupid had to come with a black seal on his forehead, to indicate that there was some fault in his L 146 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. brain. The King generally rose at three o'clock in the after- noon, when he rang for his valet, who entered bending low. With a tablet on his knees he received the royal orders. Louis would ask him sometimes as many as twenty questions. When these were written down the King would give the order, "Now answer." When the business was over the servant had to go out walking backwards and bending low. A story is told that Louis, not thinking his lacquey had bowed low enough, cried out angrily, " Bend lower ! " The man bowed and bent till his face nearly touched the ground, on which the Bavarian monarch gave him a kick on the chin. It appeared from the report laid before the Bavarian Landtag that thirty- two of his attendants testified to being beaten, kicked, knocked against the wall, or otherwise maltreated. Some of them had received large sums as a compensation. Many orders were given to his servants through the closed doors ; by tapping they intimated that he was understood. His habits became more and more degraded. He ate immoderately, and drank a great deal, principally Rhenish white wine, mixed with champagn(3 and flavoured with violets. They had to remove weapons from his reach. He several times ordered oftending servants to be put in chains and confined on bread and Avater, others to be put to death, and their bodies thrown into the lake. Luckily he did not insist on seeing these orders carried out. He, however, ordered a Secretary of State, von Zieglcr, to be confined, and fictitious reports were sent him daily about this man's condition, He sent a trooper to an officer of high rank at Munich with a letter as follows : " The bearer dined with me yesterday at noon, and is to be instantly shot" When the Finance Minister announced that there was a deficit, and that they could give him no more money for his building of palaces, he sent a message to the States Commission to flog the dog and put his eyes out. Three orders for the execution of offending ministers were shown signed by the royal hand. Louis had a great hatred of the Crown Prince of Germany, who came every year to inspect the Bavarian army. He repeatedly told his chamberlain, Hcsselschwerdt, for several years, to get a band of men and seize upon tlie Prince, and throw him into a dungeon, where he was to sufl'cr from hunger DELUSIONS AND HALLUCINATIONS. 147 and thirst. Similar orders were issued against some of the Bavarian princes and ministers. His servants testified that for years he had suffered from pains at the back of the head, to which he had ice applied. Ho was troubled with sleeplessness, for which he took chloral. He had frequent fits of motor excitement, when he would leap, dance, or hop about; sometimes he would tear his hair and beard. At other times he would stand still in one place. He had many delusions and hallucinations of the senses. He often heard steps and voices. During frost and snow he thought that he was beside the sea. He used to how to particular trees and bushes, took off his hat to busts, and made his attendants kneel to a statue believed to he that of Marie Antoinette. He would tell a lacquey to lift iip things from the ground which were not there, and when the man looked at a loss would threaten to choke him. He fancied that he saw knives before his eyes. One must remember that such symptoms and actions, concentrated as it were in a few sentences, did not represent the whole life of the unfortunate Prince. They were spread over 3'ears, and diluted with more sensible actions. What relation of frequency they bore to the rest of his doings, thinkings, and sayings, wo have not the means of deciding. That Louis was suffered so long to drain the cup of power which has ere this intoxicated stronger heads, seems amongst the strangest things of history. We are in no way sur- prised to learn that the King's " privy purse and civil lists were very carelessly administered," and that after the final catastrophe the leader of the opposition made a violent atfack upon the Bavarian ministers, to which Dr. von Lutz replied in an excited manner. A king who is incapable of governing is likely to light upon someone willing to perform this task for him, and had it not been for the importunity of his creditors, for his extravagant demands upon the treasury, and his threats to hang the Finance Minister if money were not forthcoming, the name of Louis II. might still bo in the " Almanach de Gotha " as King of Bavaria, Count Palatine of the Rhine, Colonel of Infor try, Lancers, and Hussars, in the 148 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. armies of Austria, Prussia, and Russia, &c. The King had been seized with a consuming admiration for that grand parade monarch, Louis XIV., and read everything he could collect about him and his Court, including the disasters which his own anc^.;tor, the Elector of Bavaria, suffered for his alliance with France. It is said that he used to wander about at niglit, dressed like the Grand Monarque, whose portrait was used to represent the sun in one of his most splendid rooms. It is even said that he was heard to address the French King as if he really saw his figure and that he ordered courses to be laid for him and other imaginary guests at his table. His admiration went down to Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette. Hearing of an opera performed at Vienna which dealt with •Madame Pompadour, he immediately .sent to one of his envoys to procure a copy, which neither the composer nor manager would give. It was only obtain*.d by engaging some short- hand writers to take a copy during the performance of the play. He built on an island the palace of Herren Chiemseo, in which Versailles was reproduced, room by room. He had gone incognito many times back and forward to Versailles to compare the work, and his plans for decorating the interior struck the ministry with despair. The King sent agents to foreign princes to borrow money, to Brazil, Stockholm, Con- stantinople, and Teheran. The story of his promising the neutrality of Bavaria :n the event of a war between France and Germany, as an inducement towards a loan from the Count of Paris, seems to have been true. He instructed his servant to organise a band to rob the banks of Vienna, Berlin, and Stuttgart. Baron Mundy assures us that in the month of March of 188G, Dr. von Gudden, the Superintendent of the Asylum at Munich for Upper Bavaria, was consulted, who declared that it was mental disease, not eccentricity, that was the matter with the King. In spite of this, Louis still continued in the possession of his legal rights as King for more than three months, during which time he gave his formal assent to the Bills which had passed through the Bavarian Parlia- ment. Dr. Muller, assistant physician in the asylum, was in the We the will niont fortn Di for tl Tl that the Regc 10 th of I THE KING DECLARED INSANE. 149 habit of visiting Prince Otho, about whose mental condition reports were regularly sent to the King liis brother. In IVFay, IS6G, Mliller spoke to Gudden about the report which he was then preparing, and at the same time he took the occasion to allude to what had appeared in the Vienna papers about the mental health of the King. Gudden was not a man who could be drawn to talk on a subject which he would rather have avoided ; but, " on this occasion," writes Dr. MllUer, " he took up the word and told us at length that the King was iut>ane, as insane as his brother. There was no help for it, and a change in the government of Bavaria was only a question of time." Dr. Grashey came from Wlirtzburg to Munich on the 7th June, and found him busy collecting and arranging materials for a report on the King's mental condition. It was necessary that such a document should be of a weighty and solid character. Should the experts called in not be satisfied with the character of the evidence, should any one of them have disagreed with the rest, or have insisted that a personal examination of the King was necessary, the pro- ceedings would probably have been suspended. Everything, therefore, depended on the medical report, and all subsecpient action was founded on its absolute correctness. In pre- paring this report Dr. Grashey tells us that Gudden only slept two nights out of five — from the 7th to the 12th of June. On the 8th of June, Dr. Gudden came to MuUer and said shortly, " In a few days a regency will bo appointed. We go to-morrow to Hohcnschwangau and announce this to the King; then we go with the King to Linderhof, where he will be treated. You go with me to undertake the treat- ment in Linderhof. Make the necessary preparations for a fortnight's journey." Dr. Grashey was to go to Linderhof to prepare the chateau for the King's reception. Thus it was not till the beginning of June, strange to say, that the Bavarian ministers were ready to take advantage of the article in the Constitution which provided for proclaiming a Regent in the case of the serious illness of the King. On the 10th of June, Prince Luitpold, the King's uncle, the third son of Louis I., was declared Regent ; on the day before the 150 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVAllIA. King's insanity had been certified on oath by four physicians. Here is a translation of their certificate : — " 1. His Majesty is in a far-advancoJ state of insanity, suffering from that form of mental disease which is well known to ahenist physicians of experience as paranoia.* " 2. From the gradual and continuous advance of this disease, which has now lasted many years. His Majesty is incurable, and only a further diminution of mental power is to be looked for. " 3. Through this disease the free exercise of the will is completely excluded, so that the King is hindered in the exercise of the Govern- ment. This wiU last not only longer than a year, but during his wlutlo life. "Signed, "Gudden, "Hagen, "GUASHEV, "HuiJiucii." On the 9th, a Commission reached Hohenschwangau to com- municate the new arrangements to the King. Louis, who was in the adjoining Castle of Ncuschwanstein, was first told by his coachman of what was preparing for him. He received the news with calmness, and at once prepared means of resistance. He collected all the gendarmerie about, issued a proclamation calling on his army to defend him, and sent for a regiment of Jiigers at Kempten, but their commanding officer, knowing * Ln a learned and critical essay on paranoia translated by Dr. W. Noyes, in the Journal of Nervous and Mental Diseases, New York, 1888, Nos. 3, 4, 5, and G, Dr. J. Seglas observes that "paranoia is perhaps the one word in psychiatry that has the most extensive but most ill-detincd acceptance." It is mainly used by German and Italian writers on insanity. The paranoia of Snell is not the same as the paranoia of Westphal, or of Meynert, or of Kralft-Ebing. Lest tlie reader should still desire a definition, I have tried tlie following : — " Paranoia is a mental affection of hereditary orgin, generally of a slowly advancing character, with illusions and hallucinations, and delusions, often of persecution or of grandeur. Sometimes the two varieties uf delusion are combined. The emotional faculties are seldom deeply affected, and the logical power is the last to suffer, the patient reasoning acutely from false premises. The mental enfecblement thus does not appear to be great. In the chronic form the disease is regarded as incur- able. Some writers will not admit of an acute form of paranoia." THE COMMISSIONERS ARRESTED. 151 tlie Regent's proclamation, did not come. When the members of the dcputatiivn reached Neuschwanstcin early next morning, they found a guard of gendarmes at the gate, who politely but peremptorily refused entry to the castle. Expostulation was of no avail. Our T<'mg ordered, they said, and we obey. The Commissioji neU " the old rastlo, and in a short time a sergeant oi gendarmerie appeared with a written order from the King to arrest ^hcm all. As the Commission had no armed escort, and as the sergeant was accompanied by a suffi- cient force, they judged it best to yield; and three of the Commissioners — Freihcrr von Crailsheim and the Counts Holnstein and Torriug — were at once marched off to Neusch- wanstcin. Precautions were at the same time taken that the others should not leave the old castle ; and about an hour and a-lialf after, the I'emaining members of the deputation, includ- ing Dr. Gudden and Di". Muller, were also arrested and marched off to Neuschwanstein. At a public-house on the road between the two castles they saw a number of people assembled — gamekeepers, w^oodmen, and peasants — who had all hastened to the help of the King. Had it not been for the dis- trict magistrate, these people would have given proofs of their anger upon the cajDtives. When they came to Neuschwanstein they were introduced into the same cham- ber as their colleagues, but were soon lodged in separate rooms. Dr. Muller gives the text of the order which the King wrote with his own hand what was to be done with the prisoners : " The skin should be torn from the traitors, and they should be starved." Dr. Grashey, who was not amongst the captives, speaks of the sentence in terms of refined meekness : " Some of his Highness' s orders concerning the further fate of those arrested, and which cannot be mentioned on account of their incredible nature, remained unexecuted ; " that is to say, none of the Commissioners were flayed alive. After being kept in confinement for about two hours, they were released from their duugerous position in the power of a lunatic ruler, through the exertions of the district magistrate, who explained to the gen- darmerie the proclamation of the regency. They returned to Hohcnschwangau, from which they drove away without looking 152 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIG II. OF BAVAUIA. after their baggage, making the distance to Munich in a remarkably short time. Ere the day was over, the palace was surrounded by gen- darmes, and all the King's servants, save two, were withdrawn from the vast building. Next day a council was held at Munich, and it was determined that, owing to the excited state of the people, the King should not be sent to Linderhof, a secluded place amongst the mountains, but to the Chateau of Berg, by the Starnberg Lake, which was nearer to Munich, being about twenty miles to the south. Dr. Gudden and his party were sent back to Hohenschwangau on the evening of Friday, the 11th, prepared to enter the palace and take the King away by force if necessary. They arrived about midnight. Tlie carriages for the whole party were to be ready at four o'clock, but at one o'clock in the morniufj the Kind's chamber- lain, Meier, came, saying that the King had drunk a good deal of rum, that he was much excited, and had several times asked for the key of the tower, saying that he intended to throw him- self over. They had told him that the key could not be found, but that they were seeking for it. There seemed danger that if an attempt were made to enter the King's room by force he would throw himself out of the window, and, as the palace was situated on a precipitous rock, he could thus make an end of himself at any moment. Gudden saw that no time was to be lost. He went with his party along the panelled corridors to a winding stair which led up to the ominous tower. About the middle of this staircase there was a corridor leading directly to the King's room. Gudden placed some of his keepers on the steps above leading to the tower, and himself stayed with the rest below, so that no one jould be seen from the coi-ridor. He then sent the chamberlain with the key of the tower to the King. " Suddenly," writes Midler, " we heard quick footsteps, and a man of imposing height appeared from the door of the cor- ridor, and spoke in short, broken sentences with a servant who stood near, bowing low. The attendants above and below went towards the doors, cutting off his retreat, and quickly seized the King by the arms. Gudden then stepped forward THE KING ARRESTED. 153 and said, ' Your Majesty, this is the saddest comniissiou ot my life which 1 have undertaken. Your Majesty has been certified by four alienist physicians, and on their certificate Prince Luitpold has undertaken the regency. I have been ordered to accompany your Majesty to Schloss Berg this very night. If your Majesty orders it, the carriage will be ready precisely at four.' " The King uttered a short, painful " Ah ! " and said, " What do you want ? What is this? " The King was then led back into the room which he had quitted, and Gudden began to talk to him about his brother, the Prince Otho, when the King abruptly asked, " How could you certify nio to be insane when you had not before seen and examined me ? " Gudden replied, " Your Majesty, that was not needed. The evidence collected was very copious and decisive." Ludwig then asked how long the cure wo\ild last ? when Gudden said that to justify a regency it was necessary for the King's illness to last a year. To which Ludwig answered, " It will be shorter than that. They could do as they did with the Sultan. It is so easy to put a man out of the world." Dr. Muller describes the King as a big, stately man of a powerful frame. He gazed at those around him with his great eyes, but from his glance the self-sufficiency had dis- appeared, and there was a marked hesitancy ; his face was pale, his sjx'och abrupt, but full of repetitions, and his move- ments uncertain. They had expected him to burst into a towering rage, and were evidently surprised at the self-com- mand he showed. Before setting out he had a conversation with his chamberlain, whom he asked for poison. The party left in three carriages, the King being alone in the middle one, the doors of which wore secured. The journey lasted eight hours. They reached Berg about noon on Saturday, the 12th. Professor Grashey had gone on before to the chateau, in order to make arrangements, and everything was ready, save that the windows, from which it was feared the King might throw himself, were not barred. In his conversation with Dr. Miiller, Ludwig repeatedly intro- 154 THE INSANITY OV KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. duced the subject of poisoning. " It is easy," he said, " to put something : i a man's soup, that he never awakes." As no answer was givun to this suggestion the King asked, " What means are used to cause sleep ? " " There are many — opium, morpliia, hydrate of chloral, bathing, washing, and gymnastic exercises." Ludwig then abruptly changed the conversation. " You wear spectacles. Are you short-sighted ? " " In the one eye I am short-sighted ; in the other, astigmatic." Naturally the King wanted an explanation of astigmatism, and, after o few more questions, he led back to the subject that the meaical attendant who was to relieve Mliller would find some moans to send him out of the world ; to which Dr. Mliller replied : " Your Majesty, I can answer for my colleagues as for myself. The duty of a physician is to heal, not to destroy." It may be hero noticed that the King repeatedly put these suggestions as if he were afraid of being secretly poisoned or murdered. Professor Grashey describes the walk in the morning of the King and Gudde*. with the two keepers behind, and apparently this consideration, with the King's friendly deport- m ')\t, tended to rer.jve Gudden's fears of suicide or violence. Dr. Grashey tells us of a conversation which ho h.ad with Gudden the morning of the 13th. Gudden observed that the King was anxious aboiit his life, tliat he was afraid of weapons, and only tliought of suicide when in -ax excited state. When excitel he was dangerous, especinlly as he used to drink a great deal of rum, which, of course, voidu not now bo allowed him. Grashey saw the King and Gudden take their walk in the morning along a footpath which skirted the lake, which was about fifteen yards distant from the shore of the lake. In the inU "vening shrubbery he had i)laced a gendarme. The King and Gudden walkea along, -nuetly talking, and about thirty paces behind there followed the two keepers. Gudden turned round and waved the keepers to keep a greater distance, which they understood. It did not occur to Grasliey that under these circumstances there was any great danger of the King drowning himself in th ; lake THEY •■■•ALK OUT Ff.R THE LAST TIME. 155 which was known co deepen so slowly that one would need to go about thirty yards before he was out of" his depth. After they had returned, Grashey bade Gudden farewell, leaving for Munich about half- past four. During dinner Gudden said that they would not want the gendarme by the shore of the lake as he had come uj)on them suddenly during their walk, which had annoyed the King. Wo arc told about the precautions used to prevent the deposed King having any opportunity of coinniitting suicide. The abutters of his bedroom were kept closed till the windows could be barred, he was coristantiy watched through holes made in the doors, the knives at table were blunted, and .'•0 on. We now approach the fu-tal moment when the King and Gudden stepped out alone for an evening walk on the shore of the lake. Grashey says that ho does not believe that Gudden really told the keepers not to follow. He bases his belief upon what he heard Gudden say about the case and his general character for prudence. Nevertheless, wise men occasionally do foolish tilings, and a cautious man may do something which costs him his life. Miiller quotes the 5,iate- nient of tlie keeper, Mauder, that Gudder told the atten- dants to turn back: " Us darf Jccin PJlcger mitgehen." At this time Gudden was at the door of the chateau, four or five steps behind the King. The keeper immediately went and reported to Miiller that the keepers had been turned back by Guddtn. Grashey insists that Muller should not have mindcl the statement of tho keepers, but should have instructed the men to follow, so as to keep the King and the physician in view. To this Miiller's observation may be considered a reply. " Gudden's words wore a clear and decisive order. Had I disregarded tlie order and sent some one after them, and had the insane King provoked a scene, the blame would have been thrown ujion me, and I should have taken upon myself the heavy responsibility avising from the disregarding of an order." Miiller quotes the testimony of Baron Washington, who warned Gudden of the danger of g^ing out alone with the King. He affirms that Gu'lden was quite taken in by the 15G THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVARIA. apparent friendliness of the Kini,^ and that he laughed at their fears, which he thought overstrained. They went out at G.25, and at 7.30 JNIilllcr seems to have got alarmed, especially as it had been raining hard. What took place can (nily be inferred from circumstantial evidence. Grashey's theory is that Ludwig tried to persuade Gudden to allow him to escape, and that not being able to gain him over, the King got excited and ran into the water ; that Gudden overtook him and seized him by the coat, on which the King pulled the coat from him so forcibly as to tear his finger nail ; that the King then threw off his coat, and, as Gudden still clung to him, he seized him by the throat with the right hand and struck him with his left fist on the ftice, and then held him under the water until ho was drowned. There is no doubt that Gudden was di'owned first ; his footsteps could be traced on the sand of the lake up to sixteen metres from the shore, where his footsteps were mingled with those of the King, after which the King's footsteps could be seen twenty- five metres fiirther. Beyond this there was the trail of the body, which had been washed by the current twenty-nine metres northwards, the head being upwards and the feet dragging on the ground. The only ipiestion I would ask is, How did Gudden succi^ed in overtaking the King, and why did Ladwig throw off his overcoat and coat ? Ludwig was forty-one years of age, and very strong, and Gudden, though a vigorous man, was twenty-oi.e ^ears older; moreover, Ludwig, being the taller of the two, had an additional advantage in walking in .shallow water. Both were said to be good swimmers. On the supposition that the King wished to escape by swimming, the difiiculty is explained. He woukl naturally stop to throw olf his coats, which would allow time for Gudden to make up to him. Of course, a man would not think of taking off his coat to sink more easily. That yielding to a new impulse he should then have destroyed Jiiia- self is not contrary to experience. Miiller .says that the coats were found by tlie slioro wetted through ; Grashey says that thov wcic found in the water, the arms within one anothui. They foiuid the bodies at eleven o'clock The King's watcl. had stopped at 0.54, the water having got between the glass A DEVOTED PHYSICIAN. 157 and the dial. When found the rigor mortis had come on in both bodies. It would thus appear that the tragedy had taken place shortly after they had left the chateau. This is the sum of what these two writers have to tell us about this terrible event. Guddcn died at his post like a brave and devoted jihysician. It is not surprising that in writing the obituary of his father- in-law, Dr. Grashey should try to defend his memory from the reproach of having made a wrong estimate of the King's dis- position ; but when his defence consists in a denial of Gudden's having forbidden the attendants to follow the King, it is clear the learned professor of Psychiatry believes that such an order, if given, would have been an error. In justice to Dr. MUller, I must say that I accept his statement about the keepers being really sent back. Those who Knew the King best trusted him least. They said that he had a strange power of misleading people about his intentions and then suddenly carrying them out. To this fascinating power Gudden fell a victim. He was anxious to treat his royal patient with indulgence, and he carried this desire beyond the bounds of safety. It would appear that in gratifying the wish of his royal patient that the keepers should not follow them on their walk, the danger of suicide could not have been present to Dr. Gudden's mind, although it is said that the King iiad sevei'al times talked of making away with himself, had asked to be taken to the top of a tower, and had been even denied the use of a sharp knife since coming to Berg. It does seem strange that the experienced physician of an asylum should not have dreaded a violent assault from a lunatic whom he had been so recently instrumental in depriv- ing of so much liberty, and who had actually ordered his eyes to be i)ut out three diiys before. Moreover, even granting that there was a sufficient cordon of guards round the grounds of the chateau to prevent the King getting into the open country, an atteuipt at escape, even without any violence, would have been, at least, an awkward and distressing afitair. But all men make mistakes now and then, and there is already a goodly list of physicians, in charge of the insane, who iiave perished at the hands of those whom they sought to 158 THE INSANITY OF KING LOUIS II. OF BAVAKIA. benefit. Bcrnhard vou GudJeu must be judged not by one incident, but by the tenour of his whole useful and honour- able life. Ho was a skilful physician, an able superintendent, and a good man. As a neurologist, he occupied the first rank in learned Germany. His studies on the growth of the skull and of the brain, on the optic tracC, and his experiments on the function of the brain, were a real gain to science. Even the terrible close of the King's life did not silence those who doubted whether he had been insane, and the examination of his body by experienced pathologists was regarded as affording valuable evidence to put the question at rest. They found considerable alterations of a degenerative character in the skull, brain, and membranes. These were regarded as due partly to original abnormal development, partly to chronic infiammatory processes. Amongst the details which have got into print we note that the length of the M'hole body was 191 centimetres (6 ft. 3 in.) ; the girth round the chest 103c. As compared with the size of the body the skull was somewhat small. It was asymmetrical. The diameter from the left frontal to the I'ight occipital plate was 17 '2; from the right frontal to occipital, 17'9. Tiie calvarium was unusually thin. On the inner plate of the skull there were degenerations of tho bony tissue, especially at the frontal bone. There was an osseous growth springing from the clivus of two millimetres in length, and the bony tissue around was porous and brittle. There was a bulging of the left petrous bone of about one centimetre into the tomporo-sphcnoidal lol e. The jiia mater was thickened, especially in the frontal region, where it was rougher and con- tained more blood. The arachnoid was thickened, with milky discoloration. At the upper part of the anterior central gyrus a portion of the pia mater and arachnoid about the size of a shilling had become thickened and hardened, and had impinged upon the table of tiie skull, causing absorjition. The brain, which weighed 1349 grammes, was full of blood and somewhat soft. The stomach showed indications of chroviic catarrh. While the want of symmetry and the defective development of the DIVINE RIGHT AND INSANITY. 150 base of the r.kull were proofs of abnormal structural growth, the alterations in the soft parts might be said to indicate recent morbid action ; otherwise the results of the examina- tion, so far via published, contained nothing specific. In the course of this sketch we have been more anxious to detail facts than to make reflections ; but it is difficult to resist wondering at so strange a story. Bavaria for so man}' years to be ruled over by an insane King, and then to bo treated as an hereditary j)osscssion in his family ! For immediately after being freed from Louis II., we read that all the generals of the army and other functionaries had to swear allegiance to his brother Otho, who is, and has been for years, more insane than Louis ever was. Surely it is tampering too much both with Divine right and the sanctity of an oath to make a man King known to be clearly incapable of reigning, and to compel people to swear obedience to one whom they knew they would never be called upon to obey. It must be deeply ibhorrent to the traditions of Divine right that the relentless facts of pathology should intrude themsolves into the palaces of Kings, but unless the princes of Germany shake ofif some of their prejudices, and show more wisdom and less cxclusiveness in their marriages, they may find that a people so enlightened as the Germans will read their lesson for them, and, in the words of Schiller, will make it easier for their Princes to be men, and more difficult tu be Kings. 'N IGO — CHARLES J. GUITEAU. — •*• CHAPTER I. The Assassinatiok ov President Garfield— The Gditeau Family— Charles Guiteau as a Child — His Upbringing— Joins the Oneida Community — Leaves the Community — His Quarrels WITH the Perfectionists— Becomes an Attorney — Gets Married and Divorced — Takes to Religious Lecturing — Takes to Politics— Reasons Assigned by him for the Murder. ON the 2n(l of July, 1881, a telegrapbic message ran through the world that James Garfield, the President of the United States, had been dangerousl}- wounded by an assassin. Entering a railway station at Washington with that absence of ceremony which distinguishes the highest officials of the great republic, the President was walking along with Mr. Blaine, the Sccretaiy of State, when a man issuing from a waiting-room with a loaded pistol approached from behind within a few feet of him, and fired two shots one of which entered his back. The President sank to the ground and swooned away. He v.as borne into a waiting-room, on reviving a little he was conveyed to the While House. The Prosifh nt had ut lie soon seemed to lose all interest Avhatcver in the patient, and devoted all his time, and took up all of mine, to the limit at least of my courtesy, in following me * » Two Hard Cases," p. 71. LUTHER GUITEAU ON INSANITY. 1G5 tiled the 5CS were showed insane not the There ulencies, and it families some of id other t can be common stor had jfore, in iption of )resump- st. Dr. ;:)ny sub- that the Id never evertho- bearing he jury, ident of came to d mind, oe heard ites : — hi 18G4. ;er. The i staying 1 1 to I08L' and took up with a strain of discourse, the staple of wliich 1 perceived to bo delusional, though mingled with much fruit of reading, and an intelli- gence of quite a high order for a man of his standing. It was not the blunt proposition of actual insane absurdities, for his intelligent caution prevented his going so far ; but he would state his theory, and appeal to mo with some such (piery as — ' Now, is there anything in that con- trary to reason ? ' or, ' Does not the Bible support that view 1 ' or, ' Hasn't your experience proved this or tha' V &c. Ilis tone was that ui a man who had lo ig brooded in secret over disordered fancies, and who had taken that chance to get some backing. As I now recollect, he believed in the doctrine of metempsychosis ; that death was the exchange of the eifetc and worn-out bodj'^ for a new-croated infantile one. But his great theme was insanity, its nature and causation. Ilis view (as I got it) was that insanity was just what New Testament Scripture makes it, mere diabolical possession, and that superior virtue, such as Jesus Christ possessed, could cast it out now, th^ same as in that instance. The testimony of John W. Guiteau, in regard to the belief of the whole family on this subject, is substan- tially what the father unfolded at that time. " On Sunday, I being at church, he availed himself of the oppor- tuinty to visit the ward where his sister-in-law was, to make practical demonstration of bis powers in the way of exorcism. I beard ludicrous accounts of his methods over difFerent patients, but M'as not a witness (if them. They consisted, as I learned, in standing in a devotional attitude over the patient, muttering something inaudibly, and making passes with his bands. I don't think it was so much the erratic beliefs of the man that impressed me as it was the complete absorp- tion of all his thought in them, his persistent return to the same topics Avhenever he caught me for a moment at leisure, and the general complexion of the thought as it strikes the observer. " Now, while the delusions of the father and the son prove the opposite of each other in their tendencies, and especially their results, the fundamental nature of the two is the same — a belief in the power to act by supernaiural agincy; for this is what C. J. Guiteau's talk aiuniints to Avhen you sift it out from the chaff of his wild and irrele- vant rhodomontade. lie has the same fearlessness, defiance, and bond)ast, the same faith in the final outcome, that all the lunatics have who believe themselves divinely led, and so he will be to his last breath." There is no doubt that Luther Guiteau's religious opinions bad much influence upon the formation of the character of his IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) mo // i i %g'j^ g^ .^ WJ < ^'f^ #. ^i5 ^^/^ 1.0 I.I ,50 '" M 112.5 ilM |||Z2 ili° 111112.0 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 M 6" ► i^. "/ ^ Wa "cr-l ^^ '3 /St O 7 M Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY. 14580 (716) 872-4503 I '/£ <>' C^. % % Q'.< i^. ■i o .\ 16G CHARLES J. GUITEAU. unfortunate sou. Luther Guiteau became a convert to the doctrines of the Perfectionists of Oneida, one of those social- istic communities which have tried to carry out a scheme of society organised on a now basis. One of the most striking tenets of the Oneida Community was the doctrine of free love. Luther Gruiteau believed that, through prayer and the laying on of hands, he could give health to the sick, and considered it possible that, through a holy life, he should attain to a union with Christ, which should enable him to live for ever. Nevertheless, he employed a physician when he was ill, insured his life, and made a will. Luther Guiteau believed in direct inspiration. He seemed to have held that any powerful impulse affecting his mind came from (Jhrist. From all this it appears that the elder Guiteau was a man whose mind by natural proclivity delighted to harbour and cherish chimerical ideas. He accepted the rules of arith- metic and the ways of the world in buying and selling, but out of his oflSce his mind sometimes wandered in a realm of its own, with its own rules of logic ready to defend whimsical conclusions. He might have said with Chrysale : " Raisonner est I'emploi dc toute ma maioon, et le raisonne- menl en bannit la raison." Quite aware that some of his views might excite comment and opposition disagreeable to himself, he had enough pru- dence and will power to abstain from bringing them out on ordinary occasions ; but now and then, when away from his usual surroundings, his habitual check was allowed to be relaxed. Whether one would pronounce such a man to be insane depends on whether he is disposed to enlarge and extend the definition of insanity. In any case, Luther Guiteau was not far from the limiting line. Had some illness or unusual distress supervened, his strange ideas might have hurried him across the frontier with delirious force. In his mind there was a brooding neurosis, and some of his mental peculiarities were transmitted to three of his children — John, Frances, and Charles, though in different qualities and propor- tions. Their mother was a woman suffering from neuralgia. According to her daughter Frances, Mrs. Scoville, she had a brain fever about the time Charles was born, but this was HIS BROTHERS AND SISTERS. 167 t to the social- cheme of striking of free and the ick, and ; should him to an when Guiteau leld that hrist. Li was a harbour of arith- ]ing, but a realm 1 defend hrysale : raisonne- comment ugh pru- n out on from his d to be iiu to bo irgc and Guiteau Ihiess or ;ht have In his s mental I — John, 1 propor- leuralgia. c had a this was denied by John, who was older than his sister. After Charles, she gave birth to two children, one of whom, a boy, was deformed, and died when two years old ; the other, a girl, died, aged twenty months, of consumption. John Guiteau, the elder brother, took up his father's strange religious notions. He was a manager of an insurance com- pany, and led a respectable life ; but his behaviour at the trial made people suspect there was something wrong about his "mental make up.'"*^ The sister, Mrs. Scoville, has had repeated attacks of insanity (Spitzka), and was formally pro- nounced by six jurists, in tlie State of Illinois, one of them a Doctor of Medicine, to be a fit person to be sent to a State Hospital for the Insane.f The strange book which she lately published,! exhibits some of the characteristics of her unhappy brother, amongst others, an inordinate love of notoriety. Facts arc mixed up with fictions as in a dream, and the accusation against different Avell-known politicians, that they instigated and assisted in the murder of the President, do not appear to be bettor than insane delusions. The younger sister by the second marriage of Luther Guiteau is said to have exophthalmic goitre, which is a neurosis. About Charles Guiteau's infancy the most notable thing was his extreme restlessness. His grandfather, Howe, said he was the smartest Guiteau he knew of, and by his will left him a thousand dollars. He was, however, slow to learn to speak, and, at six years of age, had a difficulty in pro- * In the "Alienist ami Neurologist," October, 1883, Dr. James 11. M'Bride writes — " During the trial of Guiteau, I saw much of his sister, Mrs. Scoville, and it was my opinion, us expressed at the time, that she was insane. John W. Guiteau was barely an improved edition of his brother, and I certainly never saw so strange a mixture of sanity and folly as he exhibited. He was frantic, even unreasonable, in his efforts to save his brother, yet he retailed to every chance (juestioner the plans and seci'ets of the defence, and was a continual hindrance to Mr. Scoville. He said to me on one occasion that if he knew his father was insane, rather than have the fact proven, he would see his brother hung." t The certificate is ([uoted in a paper by Dr. Madigan in the " Alienist and Neurologist," April, 1884, p. 238. The date is not given. t "The Stalwarts; or, Who were to Blame i" By France? Marie Norton, the only sister of Charles J. Guiteau. London, 1889. 168 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. nouncing certain sounds. His father said, that " he knew the child could talk plain, and he was going to make him talk plain." On this theory he punished him, but it never made the least difference.'"' As JVIrs. Scoville put it : " Father would whip him, and after he had punished him he would say, * Now, say pail,' and he would say ' quail ' every time." This deficiency seems to have passed away shortly after the boy was sent to school. The teacher, David Sunderland.f could recollect that he had a difficulty about articulating or giving the right pronunciation of words. Before he was seven years old his mother died. About six years after his father married again. At about this time the boy ran away, but was found wandcrinij about and brought back. After this he lived sometimes with his grandfather, Howe, and sometimes with his unv,le ; more rarely with his father. He was boarded in this teacher's house and in that college, and then fell under the kindly care of his married sister. After this he went back to his father, to whom he acted as a copy- ing clerk until the age of seventeen. His father called him the devil's seed, but, by his own admission, he did not look well after him. A man who lived with the family said that Charles Guiteau never seemed to have a friend or associate of either sex, and that " the biggest bump on his head seemed to me to be that of egotism." At his own instance, Charles Guiteau left his father's office, and with the money bequeathed by his grandfather, he placed himself at a prepai-atory school at Ann Arbor, Michigan, in the autumn of 1859. His father, who never entered the Oneida Community himself, was very anxious that his son should do so, and plied him with pro- pagandist publications of John H. Noyes, and wrote long letters exhorting him to seek salvation by joining that frater- nity. In this Luther Guiteau was too successful. In spite of the expostulations of his sister, Mrs. Scoville, the youth ceased attending to his school subjects, and in June, 18G0, he entered the Oneida Community. He was then nineteen. He describes himself as taking this step under profound *■ Mrs. ScovilU's evidence. Official Report, ]». 4G3. t OHicial Report, p. 854. new the him talk or made " Father le Avould time." after the derlandjf lating or he was after his an away, :. After >we, and ler. He lege, and After 3 a copy- lied him not look iaid that iociate of 3emed to , Charles jueathed ry school is father, was very ith pro- )te long- it frater- i spite of h ceased 5G0. he iueteen. profound THE THEOCRAT. 169 religious feelings. On the other hand, John H. Noyes, the chief of the society, said that the real, though concealed, object which Charles Guiteau had in view in joining them, was the free exercise of his unbridled lust for women. His brother John wrote, that^'"" "Charles Julius went to the Oneida Community with both his moral and physical health sadly impaired from previous excesses and wrongs, and he left because he was unable to gratify his lustful desires, and was required to work as the rest did. He had for years before been disobedient, wilful, egotistical, gross, and, I have no doubt, was on the verge of insanity long before father sus- pected it, for he believed that insanity was the result of sin and Satan's power, and this idea is unquestionably the teach- ing of the Bible in both Old and New Testaments." On 10th April, 18G5, we find Charles Guiteau writing to his father from Hoboken, New Jersey f : — " I have left the Community. The cau.se of my leaving was because I could not conscientiously and heartily acccjit their views on the labour question. Tliey wanted to make a hanl-workiiig business man of me, but I could not consent to that, and therefore deemed it expedient to (juietly witlidraw, which I did last ^londay. I am one, however, with tliem in heart, in faith, and in doctrine, and always exjiect to he. Hut I was so certain that I could serve their cause to a vastly better advantage disconnected from any local organisation, that I felt' a good heart to try it at all events. " I came to New York in obedience to what I believed to be the call of Clod for the purpose of pursuing an independent course of theological and historical investigation. With the Tlible for my text- book, and the Holy Ghost for my schoolmaster, I can jmrsue my studies without interference from human dictation. In th(> country my time was appropriated, but no\v it is at my own disposal, a very favourable change. I have procured a small room, well furnished, in llohoken, op]iosite the city, and intend to fruitfully pursue my studies during the next three years. * " Letters and Facts iidt lieretdlo'v piiblislieil, touching tlie Mental Condition of Charles J. CJiiiteuu since 18G5. Submitted to the President of the United States by Jolm VV. Guiteau, in tlie Mutter of the Application for a Conuiiission de Lunalico Inquireiido," p. 5. t Ibid., p. 10. 170 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. " And here it is proper to state that the? energies of my life are now and have been for months, pledged to God to do all that within me lies to extend the sovereignty of Jesus Christ by placing at His disposal a powerful daily paper. I am persuaded that theocratic presses arc destined, in due time, to supersede to a greot extent pulpit oratory. There arc hundreds of thousands of ministers in the world, but not a single daily theocratic press. It appears to me that there is a splendid chance for some one to tlo a big thing for God, for humanity, and for himself. At no time since the creation of the world have maidvind been prepared for sueh an innovation. Everything will soon be auspicious for such a movement. Abolish slavery, close the war, and establish such a press at the centre of national civilisation, and then prophesy the rapid strides that this nation will take in education. Conceive of several great theocratic dailies in each of the principal cities of the world, all under the power and magnetism of God." Here is another passage from the same letter : — " Do you say that the establishment of a great daily paper is a stupen- dous work, and ojdy to be accomplished liy extraordinary talents and energy ] Of course it is. And when I consider the vast Avork to be done, and my own insignificant attainments, my heart sinks within me ; ' but wJien 1 am weak,' says Paiil, ' then I am strong,' so that my natural incapacity, after all, may be in my favour, inasmuch as it may enable God the more freely to pour out Tlis grace upon me, " However presumptuous it may seem, I am nevertheless constrained to confess the truth about myself. Therefore, I say boldly, that I claim insjjiratiov, I claim that I am in the employ of Jesus Christ & Co., the very ablest and strongest iirm in the universe, and that what I can do is limited only by their power and purpose. I have very little confidence in the Jlesh, but a vast deal in the power and purpose of God ; and I know He will pive me the requisite energy and al)ility to do my work well. The favoui' of God is vastly more important (in my view) in the pursuit of an object than any- thing else. " Wliocver edits such a paper as I intend to establish will doubtless occupy the position of target-general to the press, pulpit, and bench of the civilised world; and if God intends me for that place, I fear not, for 1 know that He will be ' a wall of fire round about me,' and keep mo from all harm." " To compete with the devil," and so on. The letter is signed, " Your brother and son, Charles J. Guiteau." fence to do so ia f Grand- ; way to Scoville's 3r he was iwn three s difficult appeared, ad a man too plain leech into rii^jhts of Beard.-'^ lent raem- teau pled rn towns, delivery, 3sent that grotesque he public, , of all to natic, the and acted 1 and the I monkey, ni\\ great e M. Beard, vehemence to the amusement of the spectators, and his client was convicted without the jury leaving their seats." Guiteau got married in July, 18G9. He afterwards said that his wife did not suit him, though he had nothing to say against her conduct towards him. They were separated in 1873, and got a divorce in 1874, Guiteau furnishing the requisite evidence against himself by furnishing proofs of incontinence. She got happily married to another man, and had several children. As a witness at the trial, this woman stated that during the time she lived with Guiteau, she had never seen anything to indicate that he was a man of unsound mind.'" The principal work he got in Chicago seems to have been collecting bad debts for merchants. What money he squeezed out of the debtors he spent first upon his own wants, and often he had no superfluity to hand over to his employers. Guiteau was assiduous in attending the meetnigs of religious bodies. He haunted prayer meetings as some men haunt public-houses. He was (to use his own phrase) " a high toned gentleman," who neither drank, smoked, nor swore. He was always neat in his dress, and generally had a suave manner, and an air as if he were engaged in some w^ork of great moment. In fact his depravity w^ent much deeper than appearances. He cheated every one with whom he came in touch, even some Israelites, in a manner which extorted their unwilling admira,tion of his mental acuteness. On one occasion he was arrested at Chicago for debt, and got into the Tombs at New York for a month for some of his fraudulent practices. From 1870 to 1875, Guiteau was in New York making his living dishonestly or otherwise by soliciting for insurance companies, raising bad debts for others, and evading payment of his own debts. He does not seem to have done anything specially striking during this period, as Godding remarks. Regular occupation, even though it was scoundrclism, seemed to have had a certain controlling influence on his mind. In 1872 he was reported by two witnesses to have said that if * Official Report, p. 1166. 17G CHARLES J. GUITEAU. he did not gain notoriety for good ho would for evil, " he would shoot some public man," " he would imitate Wilkes Booth." This was thought mere idle talk at the time. Interpreted by after events, it might be quoted to show that he considered the commission of a crime was not too high a price to pay for the gratification of his monstrous vanity. In February, 1875, he was back to Chicago, and towards the close of the year he is going about trying to persuade people to intrust him with money for schemes out of which he believed he would make an immense fortune. One of these was a plan for tele^^raphing the bulk of the Neto York Herald every morning, and reproducing it at Chicago. This was after- wards carried out by some one who could command money and err it. He promised to get one man made Governor of lUi- n .s, and another President of the United States, if they would assist him. Mr. Scoville several times rescued him from the misery into which his irregular conduct had led him. When living in his country-house in the spring of 1876, Guiteau, who had become completely destitute, Avas asked by his sister to split some wood in the shed. As it was very hot in the shed, he took the Avood out upon the road, but as the logs blocked the way, Mrs. Scoville told him to remove them, and stooped down herself to take up some of the wood, whereupon he lifted his axe as if to strike her. She mentioned this to a lady in the house, i.nd talked about consulting a doctor. Guiteau, who overheard this conversation, abused her, and said she was insane herself. Dr. Rice, of Merton, U.S., was called in, who gave it as his opinion that Guiteau was insane. Dr. Gray gave a humorous description of the grounds assigned by Dr. Rice in support of his opinion ; but it often happens that experienced practitioners in medicine give a shrewd diagnosis of insanity, while stating the facts indicating insanity in a some- what loose manner. What seems to have struck Dr. Rice most was his exalted emotional feeling, his outrageous egotism, and his pseudo religion. Gi'.iteau, hearing of the project to put him into an asylum, left the house and returned to Chicago. In the autumn of the same year he took to religious lectur- ing, and commenced wandering about the States, travelling in the railway cars without tickets where he could, and leaving vil, " he Wilkes le time, bow that too high nity. towards persuade which he of these 'c Herald vas after- oney and )r of Illi- ley would from the . When Guiteau, his sister oi in the the logs hem, and hereupon d this to a doctor. and said ras called anc. Dr. signed by ipens that iagnosis of n a some- Rice most 3tism, and ect to put yhicago. )us lectur- ivelling in id leaving AS A RELIGIOUS LECTURER. 177 unpaid bills at boarding-houses. Ho got one or two of his lectures printed, which he hawked about. In 1879 he was ill search of a publisher for his new book, "The Truth, a Com- panion to the Bible." Not being able to find one, he himself took his manuscript to the printer, and to save appearances, put the name of a publisher on the title-page. The book is said to have been in great part stolen from " The Bercan " of his old chief, J. H. Noyes, and similar productions ; but he seems to have persuaded himself that it was his own, and called it " a direct revelation equal to anything in the New Testa- ment." His lectures were poorly attended. At the close he sent round a hat. His style of lecturing was abrupt, rambling, and grotesque. A clergyman who heard him said that ho thought Guiteau " not so much deranged as very badly arranged." The Deists of the Thomas Paine Hall, whom he threatened with eternal perdition, after the lecture was over, unanimou.sly voted him to be crazy. A few people who met Guiteau on his wanderings suspected that he was of unsound mind, but this was not the general opinion. In 1872, Guiteau had borne some part in supporting Greeley's candidature for the presidentship. At the election in 1880, there appeared in New York a shabby-genteel, little man, with quick-moving eyes and restless manner, who hung about the committee rooms of the Republican party. He was willing, nay eager to work, but with such a sense of his own importance that he was not contented with subordinate parts. He had copies of a speech in his pocket, Garfield against Hancock, which he had got printed under the auspices of the National Republican Committee. He was only allowed to deliver it once, and that to a coloured audience. He used to give away cards : Charles J. Guiteau, lawyer and theologian. Though the politicians did not give him much work to do, he hung on, lounging about the rooms till he got on speaking- terms with the leaders. He evidently considered himself an important agent in the election. The Republican party was victorious, but one section of them called the Stalwarts, headed by General Grant and Senator Conkling, deemed themselves ill-used in the division of the spoils. Guiteau heard a great deal said against the ingratitude of President Garfield, and N 178 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. i IS 1(57 B" that he was ruining his jDarty. Guitcau himself first demanded th3 Austrian Mission, and thou the consulship to France, as the reward of his services during the election campaign. He stated in a letter to the President that he was going to get married to a wealthy and accomplished heiress, and that together they might represent the nation with dignity and grace. Getting importunate and troublesome, the Secretary, Mr. Blaine, told him never to speak about the Paris consul- ship again to him, and the President refused to see him, and took no notice of his letters. Guiteau could neither speak French nor German, and was quite unfitted for these posts. He had rejected with disdain the advice to petition for a humbler place, but there is no proof that he would ever have got any employment whatever from the party now in office. Under these circumstances, the idea of improving the situation by killing the President entered Guiteau's mind like an inspira- tion, and dwelt there with the persistence of a fixed idea. It was singular that he did not know how to use firearms. He went to a shop to buy a pistol, and somebody coming in showed him how to load it. This was in Washington, where he had gone on the day of the President's inauguration. He went to an open spne in the country, and practised with his pistol till he learned how to take aim. It was on the 8th of June that he bought the pistol. Guiteau himself said that he first con- ceived the idea of shooting the President aljout the middle of May. On the 12th of June he went to the little church which General Garfield attended, saw where he sat, and examined a window to see if a shut could be fired from that point. A week after, he came up Avith the President, who was going to the railway station. He was takmg his sick wife to Long Branch, Ho went back to write in his notes that Mis. Gar- field looked so thin, and clung so tenderly to the President's arm, that his heart failed him, and no decided to take him alone. On the evening of the 1st July, he came up with the President walking with Mr. Blaine, and he might have .shot them both in the dusk, and escaped. V/hen cross-examined at the trial about this, ho said that it was a very liot, sultry jiight, and he did not feel like it at the time. Whatever might be his motive, Guitcau intended that liis crime should um HIS APPEAL TO THE PEOPLE. 179 lemanded i'rance, as itrn. He ig to get and that piity and Secretary, is consul- him, and her speak f)osts. He I humbler e got auy 5. Under ; nation by in inspira- i idea. It irnis. He in showed re he had ic went to pistol till June that 5 first con- middle of urch which examined point. A IS going to fe to Long Mis. Gar- Prcsidcnt's take him p with the have shot 5s -examined liot, sultry Whatever ime should be done in public. He had prepared a number of documents and letters to the newspapers justifying his motives, and appealing for protection to his party, the Stalwarts. The danger whi'ih occupied his mind was the fear of being lynched by the mob. He had a cab ready to drive him to prison, and a letter to General Sherman asking him to send troops at once to guard the jail, and arrangements for a new issue of his book, " The Truth," which would now bo sure to command a sale. The following is his appeal to the American people, dated Washington, D.C., IGth June, 1881 :— " To the Avierican People, — "I conceived the idea of removing the President four weeks ago. Not a soul knew of my purpose. I conceived the idea myself, and kept it to myself. I read the newspapers carefully, for and against the administration, and gradually tlie conviction settled on me that Liio President's removal was a political necessity, because he proved a traitor to the men that made him, and thereby imperilled the life of the Republic. At tlie late Presidential election, the Republican party carried every Northern State. To-day, ov/ing to the misconduct of the President aud his Secretary of State, they could hardly carry ten Northern States. T^^iey certainly could not carry New York, and that is the pivotal State. "Ingratitude is the basest of crimes. That the President, und(.'r the manipulation of his Secretary of State, has been guilty of the basest ingratitude to the Stalwarts admits of no denial. The expressed p\u'pose of the President has been to crush General Grant aud Senator Conkling, and thereby open the way for his roiiomination in 1884. In the President's madness he has wrecked the once grand old Republican party ; and for this he dies. " The men that saved the Republic must govern it, and not the luou who sought its life. " I had no ill-will to the President. " This is not murder. It is a political necessity. It will make my fiiciid Arthur President, and save the Republic. I have sacrificed only one. I shot the President as I would a r(0)el, if I saw him inilliug down the American flag. I leave my justification to God and the American people. '• I expect President Arthur and Senator Conkling will give the nation the finest administration it has ever had. They arc honest, and hav(' ])lonty of brains and experience. Charles Guiteau." lir: 180 CHAULES J. GUITEAU. The following document is even more characteristic of the mental peculiarities of the assassin. Though dated the day of the murder, it was said by Guiteau to have been written the day before : — "Washington, 2ndJuhj, 1881. " I'o the White House,— " The Presicle]it'.s tragic death was a sad necessity, but it will unite the Republican party and save the Republic. Life is a fleeting dream, and it matters little when one goes. A human life is of small value. During the war thousands of brave boys went down without a tear. I presume the President was a Christian, and that he will be happier in Paradise than here. " It will be no worse for Mrs. Garfield, dear soul, to part with her husband this way than by natural death. He is liable to go at any time any way. " I had no ill-will towards the President, His death was a political necessity. I am a lawyer, a tlieologian, a politician. I am a Stalwart of the Stalwarts. I was with General Grant and the rest of our men in New York during the canvass. I have some papers for the press, which I shall leave with Byron Andrews and his co-journalLsts at 11 -10 X.Y. Ave., Avhere all the reporters can see them. " I am going to jail. Ciiaules Guiteau." On the face of an envelope he had written : — " I intend to place these papers, with my revolver, in the library of the State department. The reporters can copy them if they wish to in manifold. Charles Guiteau." istic of the ;ed the day leen written — 181 Jit?2/, 1881. ; it will unite eoting droiun, ' small vahu'. ithout a tear, ill be happier part with her to go at any was a political am a Stalwart st of our men for the press, -journalists at i GUITEAU." L the library of f they wish to 5 GUITEAU." CHAPTER II. The Assassin in Washington Jail — IIis Hopes of Assistance — Thk Trial— The Codnsll on Loth Sides— The Medical Exi>t;nTs — Theory of the Prosecution— Gciteau's Behaviour in Court — Appears as Witness— His Written Plea— Scoville's Singular Method op Defence— Guiteau addresses the Jury— IMr. Porter's Speech — The Charge to the Jury— The Verdict and Sentence. After being lodged in jail, Guiteau had slept quietly. He stated his conviction that Jne President would not recover from the wound, and waited the sequence of events to follow as he had arranged in his own mind. When assured that instead of the Stalwarts trying to excuse and support him, that every party joined in execration of the deed, he was at first quite astounded, but he soon recovered his equanimity. The people had misunderstood his motives, because his declarations had been suppressed. In time the truth would be known, when the tide of popular feeling would be turned, and they would discern the good rssults of his action, and become grateful to the author of it. Though the leaders of the Stalwart party could not venture at the time to support him openly, but he covdd not but believe that they were working secretly in his favour. The new President could never be so ungrateful as to forget the man who had made him President. At any rate he had at last attained the notoriety which he had sought all his life, lor did he secui to think that it had come in too repulsive a form. In jail the assassin slept well, ate well, and gained flesh. Ho himself said that he prayed that the President might live, but did not believe that it was the Lord's will, and when the tollhig of the bells announced that Garfield was dead, he regarded the end as confirming his inspiration. •1 1 ff 182 CHAULES J. GUITEAU. The following letter might of course have been written to support the notion that he was insane. It was, however, ]i and ignorant, could not be properly called insane. Indeed, we know that experienced politicians have often been deplorably in fault as to the temper of the people towards some future action or measure. Though the gentleman from Chicago worked under the disadvantage of having had little practice in Criminal Law, he had clearly an advantage in having a previous knowledge of the strange mind of the accused. The first accounts of the trial came to Europe by the telegraph. Naturally, the reporters seized upon every striking feature and made the most of it. Dr. Godding, who was present throughout the trial, assures us that the newspaper statements conveyed an entirely erroneous impression about the laughter and applause believed to be so frequent. "The Coiu't rooui was," ho tells us, "every day packed with spectators, and during the eight weeks that I was present the conduct was, with rare exception, in tlie language of the diurnal admonition of Marshal Henry, 'witli the same propriety as if they were at church.' Indeed, I have heard laughter and applause in Henry "Ward Beecher's church out of all proportion to anything that I observed in the Court room. Deputies, distributed through the room, promptly silenced any whispering or moving about in the crowd. " The prolonged stillness was sometimes remarkable. It may be thought that the solemnity of the occasion would be, in itself, enough to repress anything like levity. A merciful provision in our organisa- tion is that the deepest grief cannot be indefinitely prolonged; the strain would else prove fatal, or reason would bo dethroned. Some- thing out of every twenty-five nersons that one would casually meet on the streets were on the road to the insane asylum, which finished this witness with the jury, for, as Mr. Davidge suggested, it would land two of their number there, if it were true. An important non- medical witness followed, and then Mr. Scoville said, 'Call Dr. Nichols.' There was an expectant stir and a feeling of relief in the Court-room. He was not ' an agnostic' Dr. Nichols had been for twenty-five years superintendent of the hospital at Wasliingtou. He was more widely known and respected here than any other expert in the Court-room, probably every member of the jury knew him personally. The judge on the hench had been an official visitor of his hospital for yea) s, and if he was to appear for the prisoner it was Hector taking the field. His testimony had saved Mary Harris, on trial for her life In the same room. And now the lawyers « 192 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. of the prosecution gatliei-ed themselves up. In a few words the witness stated his present position, and his length of service in different hospitals ; then ho replied affirmatively to the hypothetical (piestion, and as the whole Court-room was Avaiting for the real testimony about tlie prisoner's state of mind, anticipating an intellec- tual Lcr.t, Mr. Scoville simply said, 'That is aU.' There was blank astonishment and disappointment on all sides." The other medical witnesses had the same (|uestion jjut to them, and made the same answer, indeed the question might be said to contain its own answer. It was like putting the question, " Suppose a man to be insane, is he insane ? " "In my ignorance (.f law,'' goes on Dr. Gotlding, "I supposed that .' was merely a shrewd move of the honest gentleman from Chicago to confine his witnesses to the expert opinion on a hypothcLical case, and then, if the Government introduced direct testimony from experts in regard to their ol).servation of the prisoner since the 2nd of July to give the experts foi' tlie defence an opportunity to testify as to facts observed in Surrebuttal. I now understand the real trouble to have been a lack of positive belief on the part of the experts for the defence in the prisoner's insanity. Some were of the opinion that the man was sane, and so testified later for the Government ; and those who doubted his sanity were at a loss where to class him." Dr. Spitzka of N(3W York came later and delivered some testimony towards the prisoner's insanity based on personal examination. He was cross-examined at great length by Mr. Davidgc ; but the young jjhysician proved a fair match for the old lawyer. The witnesses for the prosecution then appeared, eminent physicians and superintendents of asylums ; in general they stated that they had examined Guiteau and found him sane, and gave their own views about iieredity and the symptoms presented by the prisoner. "" A great deal of irrelevant matter was introduced by the medical witnesses. The dognuxtic utterances and cross- examinations about hereditary disease, though interesting in some ways, did not amount to much in a court of law ; for after all you cannot prove the insanity of a num by proving that his parents have been insane. Some medical witnesses tl rords the U'vico in lothcticul till) real intellec- 'as blank n put to )n might tting the posed that u Chicago 'Ucal case, ini experts id of July as to facts )le to have ts for the m that the !ind those red some personal ;h by Mr. natch for , eminent eral they him sane, symptoms d by the id cross- resting in law ; for )y proving witnesses THE MEDICAL WITNESSES. 193 for the prosecution went the length of saying that disease is never inherited ; no one, they held, was ever born insane. In fact it is difficult for a new-born child to display symptoms of insanity, or of sanity either. They affirmed that idiocy and imbecility should not bo included under insanity. Dipsomania was simply drunkenness ; kleptomania simply thieving. On the other side, the attempts to prove Guiteau insane from the asymmetrical shape of his head were quite unwai ranted. Per- fectly symmetrical heads are perhaps commoner with imbeciles than with sane people, and often men of marked mental power and unquestioned sanity have heads very deficient in symmetry. There was a good deal of fencing about moral insanity, but even granting the existence of this alleged form, it could not seriously be maintained that Guiteau was morally insane. The doctors, when pursued by the lawyers craving definitions, took refuge in the axiom that insanity consisted in disease of the brain, impairing its functions. They had, however, to acknowledge that a man might have disease of the braiu without being insane, that in many cases the disease of the brain could only be inferred from the insanity, and that cases were not rare where men had been insane for years, and yet no specific alteration of the braiu tissues could be detected on a careful examination after death. Thus the insanity must first be proved through the symptoms, and then the alteration in the tissues sought for, and even though none be fountl, we may still firmly hold that the man had died a lunatic. The real question was, "Did there exist in Guiteau decided symptoms of insanity?" Dr. Godding tells us that Dr. Gray argued that Guiteau's alleged insanity did not fall witliin any possible manifestations of insanity, hence, to put it in the clearest form, Guiteau was to be hanged because there Avas no place for him in the Utica classifications. It is quite true that insanity is the main thing to prove. After that it is of no great consequence how you label the patient. Neverthe- less Dr. Gray had a right to ask those who held Guiteau to be an irresponsible lunatic to state clearly the nature and characteristics of his insanity. What must have been the bewilderment of the twelve wretched jurymen amongst this cros" fire of dogmatic assertions 194 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. Illl lit' m and flat denials ; one of them, it was said, afterwards went niad under the fear that he had come to a wrong decision. Dr. Spitzka told them that it was very difficult to describe the nature of Guiteau's insanity save to experts ; but it would have been easy to have got twelve experts in the Court-house who would have rejected Dr. Spitzka's description as no real portrait of the accused. Dr. Gray of Utica came at the end of his well-disciplined team. They knew what they wanted, did not fire too high, and made fewer misses than their opponents. Dr. Gray had been called to see the prisoner shortly after the murder. He had examined him again and again, conversed with him, taken notes, conned over them, compared them with notes of other cases. He could find no evidence that the assassin had any derangement of health, even as much as a headache, while he planned the deed. " During this time, in which he './as considering the question, he lield in abeyance his own act, his own intention. He controlled his own will ; he controlled his own thoughts, reflections, and intentions to do or not to do the act pending the obtaining of the consulship, and the presence in him of . 'ason, judgment, reflection, and self-con- trol in regard to his act, controlled me in forming my opinion ; also the fact that he controlled himself as to the time in which lie should do this act of violence." The PnisoNER. " The Lord don't employ a fool to do His work. Please remember that." A. (continuing). '* All of which, in the light of my experience with insane persons who have the delusion that they are controlled or directed, or commanded, or inspired by the Almighty, would be entirely inconsistent. Such self-control, self-direction, and self-guid- ance is antagonistic to anything I have ever seen in my personal experience in connection with the insane, having such a delusion as a command of God, or a pressure of God upon them, or an inspiration." Taking into consideration Guiteau's careful preparation for bis own safety and protection after the act, Dr. Gray observed, - — " In the light of my experience with insane persons of that class, labouring under such insane delusions, there would be no preparation for personal safety, and no thought of personal it HIS THEORY OF INSPIRATION. 195 ds went decision, uibe the [t would irt- house s no real sciplined ;oo high, ray had Icr. He m, taken of other had any while he lestion, he trolled his intentions jonsulship, id sclf-con- inion ; also he should His work. rience with ntroUed or would he .1 self-guid- ly personal a delusion leni, or an aration for • observed, ins of that would be if personal safety." All those persons whom he had seen afflicted with religious delusions were very deeply insane. Dr. Gray stated his belief that the idea of pleading inspiration was an after- thought, and that he was convinced the prisoner did not believe any such thing, and that his behaviour at the trial was designed to impress the jury with the idea of his insanity. There is some evidence that Guiteau really fancied from the beginning that the idea of slaying the President was a Divine inspiration.'"'" Nevertheless, it did not appear to come with the force of a peremptory order, such as enjoined Abra- ham to leave the laud of Haran and betake himself to Canaan, or called to Moses from the burning bush. It was clear, from evidence given at the trial, that Guiteau's conception of inspir- ation, which he had learned from his father, was based on the belief of a close communion of God with those who addressed them in prayer. He was apt to refer any new notion entering his mind, or any fixed idea, us Divine inspiration. He claimedf that he had been inspired to enter the Oneida Comnmnity, and inspired to leave his business to go wandering about as a lecturer on religion. Sometimes a Divine inspiration, which led to unfortunate results, was treated later on as the inspir- ation of the devil. Such a theory, which Guiteau had worn for twenty years, fitted him loosely. He acted upon it or not as circumstances rendered advisable. He could disobey it or neglect it as he disobeyed the Ten Commandments. He appears to have exaggerated and worked this idea into his mind, just as he exaggerated his natural swagger, irritability, and insolence to make an effect on the minds of the jurors. A more ungrateful, and a more embarrassing, client advo- cate never had. He insisted that he had a riffht to be associ- * Dr. Stearns, a witness i'or tlie prosecution, says : " From my conversa- tion witli Guiteau, and during four interviews, I became .strun<^ly impressed with the view that the inspiration idea was a part of his original plan." Dr. Stoiirns tlien cites further confirmation of this view, wliicli indeed may be found in the official report of the trial. See " Contribution in re Guiteau," by Henry P. Stearns, reprinted from the Archives of Medi- cine, June, 1882. Now York, 1882. t See Official Record, pp. 597-714 and 2341. 196 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. ate-counsel, and freely ridiculed the plan of defence, and called the witnesses liars who came to support Scoville's plea. The accused was willing to get off on the open device that the jury should call insanity what he himself called Divine inspiration ; but he could not bear being thought really insane during the most of his life. On one occasion, when Mr. Scoville had tried to prove something strange about his conduct, Guiteau broke out : — " I shall be hung if you don't get off this case, as sure as you are a live man. There is no luck where you are. You have been a dead Aveight on this case ever since you touched it. If you care for my life, get off of it. You are an unmitigated nuisance with your stinking theory. You want to know of every witness that comes on the stand if they don't think I am a fool ; and they don't think so. Then you run yourself dry on cross-examination." In an eloquent and pathetic address Mr. Reed had shown to the jury that the prisoner's conduct was incompatible with sanity, Guiteau did his best to spoil the effect of the speech with his flippant remark, " Mr. Reed is a good fellow, but I wouldn't give a cent, a bushel for his rubbish. If I get a chance vt that jury, I will give them the theory to settle this case. My speech will be published in a day or two." The hour at last came when Charles Guiteau was to deliver the oration which was to correct all Scoville's blunders, to con- vince the jury, and place him in the same rank with Cicero. It was a stormy day in winter, but the Court-room was crowded. He delivered it sitting, not that he was afraid of being shot, for, as he observed, " this shooting business is declining." He adjusted his glasses, took out his MS., and commenced. His address occupies twenty-four pages in the Official Report. It shows all his senseless conceit, and how little he saw of the real situation. He appeared as a patriot who had saved his country from civil war, boasted of the favour of the Deity, compared his vagabond life to that of St. Paul, and even to Christ, said that his book on " Truth " would "go thundering down the ages whatever became of his body." In one place he tried to be pathetic. After telling the misfortunes of his sad life, his mother dying when he was a child, his father a good man and able one, but pi HIS SPEECH IN DEFE^X'E. 197 md called ea. The ; the jury piration ; uring the villc had , Guiteau is case, as J you are. since you ou are an Yoii want they don't you run lad shown itible with he speech ow, but I If I get y to settle : two." I to deliver ers, to con- ith Cicero, -room was IS afraid of business is s MS., and iges in the t, and how IS a patriot ited of the that of St. II "Truth" became of }tic. After dying when le one, but a fanatic in religion, his life in the Oneida Community one of constant suffering, his married life the same, his theological life one of anxiety, he wound up, " If it had not been for this, I should have had a far happier life ; but let it go. Forget- ting the things behind I pi'essed forward. I have no doubt as to my spiritual destiny. I have always been a lover of the Lord, and whether I live one year or thirty " — and the voice had begun to tremble, and he stopped, the lip quivered, while the chin held it for a moment, the tear was stealing down the cheek before the head dropped, the handkerchief brushed it away, but he stifled it down as a weakness, and completed his sentence with "I am His." "Then," adds Godding,""" "I allowed that if it was acting it surpassed anything I had ever witnessed. No, it was too real for acting. That religious faith is real, though insane." He read some passages from senseless letters which he had received. What he had done he was forced to do by the inspiration of the Deity. " Nothing that the Deity directs a man to do violates any law." He blandly recommended the jury to acquit him on the plea of transitory mania. Towards the close of his discourse he denounced Mormonism, and said, that were he President, he would speedily clear out these detestable Mormons. "Perhaps in 1884," he said, "I shall get a chance at them." He reminded the jury that, at the Last Day, they would stand in the presence of God. " As you act here," he cried, " so will be your final abode in the great hereafter. I beg you do not get the Deity down on you by meddling with this case." " I beg, for your own sakes, and for the sake of the Ameri- can people, and for the sake of generations yet unborn, that you let this case alone. You cannot atford to touch it. Let your verdict be that it was the Deity's act not mine." Thus Charles J. Guiteau concluded his last lecture, mightily pleased with the noble figure he had shown to the world. Having got twelve men forced to listen to them, the lawyers did not let them off easily. Davidge occupied two days with his address ; Porter three ; Scoville had five days ; and Reed * " Two Hard Cases," p. 234. 'm^^^^mmmm I 198 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. two. Guiteau himself had his address another day. They might be held to present to the jury four portraits ; Guiteau crazy from childhood, or from the time he entered the Oneida Community ; Guiteau the pious, canting hypocrite, a con- summate actor ; and then, under this mask, Guiteau the swindler, the disappointed office-seeker, " the malignant, diabolical, cold-blooded murderer, the rattlesnake without the rattle, but not without the fangs ; " finally as limned by the assassin himself, the inspired Guiteau doing God's will by removing the President and saving the American peoj^lc from civil war. What bitterness it must have been to this man, with his irritable vanity, to have the infamy of his whole life rehearsed before him by such a master of invective as Mr. Porter, in presence of an audience who looked on him with loathing eyes. His interruptions were frequent and furious, but only to his own further pain, for the skilful orator easily turned them against the interrupter, like a strong man over- powering a child, grasping his tiny arms and forcing him to belabour himself with his own fists. When Guiteau in his impotent fury threatened his tormentor with the wrath of the Deity, Porter could pay him back in as savage a fashion. Take the following sample : — The PnisoNER. I think the Almighty is stronger than the law. Mr. Porter (continuing). He will come presently before the Almighty, and had better postpone his argument in defence, if he has any to make, until then. The PnisoNEit. You had better postpone yours. Mr. Porter. lie will feel soon what he has never felt before, u Divine pressure, and in the form of a hangman's rope. With what power of sarcasm does he expose the prisoner's plea of mania transitoria. Mr. Porter. Let us resume the reading. I claim transitory mania. The Prisoner (interjecting). Yes, sir. Mr. Porter (continuing to read). That is all there is of the case. The Prisoner (interjecting). That is exactly it, sir. That is all I claimed from the start. Mr. Porter (continuing). I don't claim that I am insane any more than you are, except, on — not be/ore, not after — on the 2nd of July. y. They Guiteau le Oneida e, a con- iteau the nalignant, ithout the imued by 's will by !oplc from this man, whole life f:e as Mr. him with d furious, ator easily man over- 11 g him to !au in his ath of the a fashion. lie law. before the le, if he has 3lt before, a 3 prisoners itory mania. the case, [hat is all I ne any more id of July. PORTER ON TRANSITORY MANIA. 199 When the sun rose on the morning of the 2nd of July, President Garfield was in the full vigour of health and life, honoured and trusted, respected and beloved. When the sun went down that day, General Garfield was in the agonies of a long, slow, torturing, and lingering death. A great calamity had in the meanwhile happened to this swind- ling Guiteau. AVhen the sun rose that morning he woke from a refreshing night's sleep. He took his bath ; he ate his hearty meal ; he examined his bull-dog pistol, which he had bought some weeks before ; he found it was in working condition ; he wiped it to keep it so ; he wrapped it up carefully ; he arranged the papers which were to be found in his pockets after the murder ; he arranged those that were to be hurried oif by telegraph that day l)y the telegraphic wire ; lie went to the depot ; ho completed the arrangements for his own safety ; he provided for all the contingencies that might arise. Once more, he thought he had better look at the weapon of murder ; he went to a water-closet, examined it, and approved it. He came out and watched the people as they entered, unconscious of the presence of an armed murderer. He waylaid the President. Just then — Just THEN, he was seized with an attack of transitory mania, fired, fired again, and while President Garfield was swaying to the ground, lie turned to find his way to that pre-engaged carriage, when he was intercepted by the policeman. His transitory mania was gone. The Prisoner (interjecting). I had had it for thirty days. Mr. Porter (continuing). This is the insanity which he sets up as a defence. You will remember that he claims he was insane for thirty days from the first of June. The Prisoner (interjecting). That is correct, sir. Mr. Porter (continuing). But when he saw how that was used against him, when he discovered, by the course of the argument, that this was fatal to his theory The Prisoner (interjecting). It was not fatal. Mr. Porter (continuing). He fell back on the Abraliamic theory of transitory mania, and his last utterance before you was one which excluded the thirty days. I read his Avords : — I don't claim that I Avas any more insane than you are, and never have, except on the 2nd of July, 1881. It is rare that a pious Christian man like Judge Porter has a fit occasion for such choice railing as this : — " The evidence shows Guiteau to have been cunning, crafty, and remorseless, utterly selfish from his youth up, low and brutal in his !00 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. instincts, inoixlinate in his love of notoriety, eaten up by a thirst for money, which has gnawed into his soul like a cancer; a beggar, a hypocrite, a canter, a swindler, a lawyer, who, witli many years of practice in two great cities, never won a cause, and you know why ; a man who has left in every State through which he passed a trail of knavery, fraud, and imposition ; a man who has lived at the expense of others, and when he ijucceeded in getting possession of their funds, appropriated them to his own private use, in breach of every honour- al)le obligation and every professional trust; a man capable of mimick- ing the manners and aping the bearing of a gentleman ; who bought at pawnbrokers' shops the cast-off clothing, for which he paid, when his credit elsewliere was exhausted ; and then, with his plausibility of religious cant, his studied skill as an actor, his unscrupulous self- commendation, drifting about from State to State professing to be engaged in the work of the Lord ; a man who, as a lawyer, collected doubtful debts by dogging tlie debtor, pocketed the money as against liis clients, and chuckled over their credulity in trusting him ; a man who pawned counterfeit watches as gold to eke out a professional liveliliood ; a man capable even of endeavouring to blast the name of the woman with whom he had slept for years, and whom he acknow- ledged to have been a true and faithful wife ; capable of palming him- self oif upon the public, upon Cliristian associations, upon Christian Chiirches, from city to city, as a pure and upright man, who had spent six years in shameless fornication ; a man who afterwards, when he wished to get rid of his wife, consulted the commandments of God, and reading, ' Thou shalt not commit adultery,' went out and com- mitted it with a prostitute." While the jury were still under the spell of the eloquent words of the great advocate, Judge Cox gave his charge, very ably put, full of instructive precedents and nice distinctions, which looked as if they would solve any perplexity ; but some- how or other in the present case it was difficult to apply them. It did not look as if the calm and subtle judge had himself arrived at a clear decision. He seems to have thought the prisoner hardly sane, but had less doubt about his being responsible. His final summing was in these words : — " If you find from the whole evidence that, at the time of the com- mission of the homicide, tlie prisoner, in consequence of disease of mind, was labouring under such a defect of his reason that he was incapable of understanding what he was doing, or that it was wrong, — thirst for beggar, a y years of -w why ; a a trail of le expense leir funds, ry honour- of niimick- ho bought ■)aid, when isibility of ulous self- sing to be r, collected as against im ; a man )rofcssional lie name of :io acknow- huing him- 1 Cliristian ) had spent >, when he its of God, b and com- 3 cloqueut arge, very stiuctions, but some- to apply judge had e thought his being )f the com- disease of hat he was IS wrong, — THE VERDICT OF THE JURY. 201 as, for example, if he was under an insane delusion that the Almighty had conimanded him to do tlie act, and in consequence of that he was incapable of seeing that it was a wrong thing to do, — then he was not in a responsible condition of mind, and was an oljject of compassion and not of justice, and ought to be now ac(juitted. " On the other hand, if you find that he was under no insane delu- sions, such as I have described, but had possession of his faculties, and the power to know that his act was wrong, and of his own free will deliberately conceived, planned, and executed this homicide, tlien, whether his motive was personal vindictivcness, or political animosity, or a desire to avenge a supposed political wrong, or a morbid desire for notoriety, or fanciful ideas of patriotism, or of the Divine will, or you are unable to discover any motive at all, the act is simply murder, and it is your duty to find him guilty." After their ten weeks' course of law and psychology the jurv were now to decide the vexed problem whether the man was sane or insane, whether he should hang or not. The counsel and relations of Guiteau were at the bar expecting an acquittal on the ground of insanity. At the worst, there was said to be one juryman who had doubts, having had experience of insanity in his own family, and a disagreement would entail a new trial. It was a dark, stormy day in mid-winter, the dingy Court- room was packed with spectators all gazing at one little man, ashy pale, with deadened eye, and hunted look. The dusk of evening was setting in when the jury retired to deliberate. After an hour they returned ; the foreman gave a verdict of guilty, " So say we all," repeated the jurors. . At the request of Scoville the jury was polled. All said. Guilty. The prisoner sihouted out, " My blood be on the head of that jury." " Found guilty," was passed along the crowded corridors and down the steps below ; passing from mouth to mouth the word fluttered the sea of heads, white and black, that filled the great square. The whole of Washington was waiting for the verdict. The wild shout of gratified revenge for the sufferings of the murdered President ceased for a minute as the condemned man issued out, followed by his sister and aunt, who clung to him still. He shook them off, saying, " I don't want any women folks crying round around me. You needn't worry about me, I 'm all right ; you 'd better go mm ■■«■ 202 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. back and look after that judge and jury, the Deity's down on them ; " a way was cleared for him — he entered the van. The door was shut to — the black porter stood on the step — the van rattled away to the jail, followed by the mounted guard. On the 4th of February Guiteau was brought to Court once more. When asked what ho had to say why sentence should not be passed on him, the prisoner repeated the old threats. " Those Jews," he said, " put the despised Galilean into the grave, and they had their way for a little time, but at the destruction of Jerusalem, forty years after, the Almighty got even with them. I tell you I am here as God's man. I have no fear of death. Kill me to-morrow if you want to. I am here as God's man, and have been from the start. I care not what men shall do with me." When the Court in pronouncing sentence of deatli came to the words, " And may God have mercy on your soul," the condemned man cried out, wildly, " And may God have mercy upon your soul ; I am a great deal better off to-day than that jury is." There were appeals and requests for a new trial, and a peti- tion to have a fresh inquiry into the man's sanity. In the meantime Guiteau kept cheerful and hopeful, selling his photographs and signatures. He had gained notoriety, and was making money at last. All the appeals were in vain. The stream of life was nearing the abyss. If m lown ou he van. step — nounted 203 — art once should threats. nto the at the hty got I have I am care not came to ul," the 'e mercy han that d a peti- In the ling his ety, and in vain. CHAPTER 111. OuiTEAU'.S BEHAVIOUR AT HIS EXECUTION— Thk AUTOl'SY— The QUES- TION OF HIS Insanity— Its Character — Was he Responsible ?— Felton and Bellingham. No doubt many people put the question how would the condemned man demean himself at his execution ? Those who thought that he was feigning might fairly presume that, when all hope of a respite was over, the assassin would, in the immediate expectation of appearing before his Omniscient Judge, show signs of fear, if not of remorse. On the other hand, some of those physicians who had averred their belief in his insanity, notably Godding, M'Farland, and Beard, ven- tured to predict that Guiteau would go on unchanged, to the last maintaining that he was God's man, and claiming merit for his crime instead of forgiveness. And .so it turned out. "The Last Chapter in the Life of Guiteau," by Dr. Godding,^'' so finely written that one grudges to abridge any of it. The greater part of Dr. Godding's description is, therefore, given in the following pages : — "On the 24th of June, 1882, the spiritual advisor of Guiteau, the Rev. Dr. W. W. Hicks, informed him that all efforts for a respite liad failed ; that President Arthur had declined to interfere with the execution of the sentence on the 30th of June ; that his decision was final, and that nothing remained but to make ready for the event. It was thought best for the criminal to disabuse his mind of false hopes, and thus end the pretence, the bravado which had kept him up so long, and by so doing, give him time to make serious preparation * Dr. Godding's paper appeared in The Alienist and Neurologist for October, 1882. It was reprinted in the same periodical for July, 1884, towards the end of an article by Dr. M. J. Madigan entitled, " Was Guiteau insane ? " ^m 11 204 CflARLKS J. GUITEAU. for eternity. Ami the whole comiminity experienced a relief at this, they felt that the farce had gone far enough ; and keo" eyes watclied for the * weakening,' that, often announced, never came. But still sleep came to him as it comes to a child, his digestion was undis- turbed, and to all outward appearance, the sunrise, as it came through the window of his cell on the morning of his execution, was to him the same welcome liglit that it was when he went to enjoy it in Lafayette I'ark on the morning of the 2nd of July, 1881. If, as he said to 7)r. Hicks, and saying maintained it to the last, ' he had done God's service and had nothing to repent of,' he could well be calm. One year before, he had written, 'Life is a fleeting dream, and it matters little when one goes. A human life is of small value,' and now he Avas confronted by his own statement. But ho really meant this when ho Avroto it, and ho iiccepted it for himself now. It is too late for me to douut the sincerity of this man's belief ; in his egotism he posed before the world, but he was not playing at a farce with the Almighty. In his religious faith he was as terribly in earnest as John Brown, of OsaAvatomie, but Avithout the intensity of that old man's dcA'otion. " I tliink he Avas most fortunate in his spiritual adviser. Dr. Hicks, having lived a stirring life in both hemispheres, and having been brought in contact Avith ;ill kinds of men, kncAV human nature thoroughly. He found Guiteau sincere in his religious belief. He dill not claim to be an expert in mental pathology, but that he Avas in the pathology of sin is undoubted, and Avlien this criminal bared his inmost soul at the confcssioiial, and the Dr. Avas convuiced that he tn!d him the truth, he did not make the mistake that so many divines Avuuld have made, of asking him to turn infidel to the religious con- victions on Avhich his life had been staked. "With such blind faith, Avhat chance Avas tliere for him to repent as the Church sees repent- ance ? The puljiit from the first had been instant in demanding his execution, and uoav these Pharisees of ' long robes,' hearing his blasphemy, gathered up their skirts and fled from him as from one accursed. This clergyman alone, not attempting to convert, Avas content simply to ' hold the cross ' even to his dying eyes, not •hiring to assume to limit the possibiliti(!S of the Infinite compas- sion. If this Avas not bearing Avorthy testimony to his Master in the face of a froAvning Church, I do not knoAv Avhat is. To me this is the one bright spot in all this sad business. " Winning Guiteau's confi, Guitcau had conceived a strange fancy to go in robes of white, and determined that ho would be hung in his shirt and drawers alone, and could not be dissuaded from this by his friends. Dr. Ilicks told him that the doctors would be sure to point to that aT)Surd costume as conclusive evidence of insanity, and CJuiteau was so averse to giving any coun- tenance to the idea that he was really insane that he abandoned his project. He said to Dr. Hicks, 'If you say I am insane I will believe it, but I believe I am sane. I believe I am God's man, I believe I was commissioned to do this work, and I am no more insane than you are.' This was the rock on which he rested, and whatever Dr. Hicks thought, we may be sure he kiiidly left the word insane unspoken. " But while Guiteau was ready to leave irld that had grown weary of him, he had still something to say as to the manner of his going. The most egotistic of men was not likely to omit his valedic- tory, or make it less a gala day because he was the chief actor ; the drop scene was merely an unavoidable incident that would only heighten the effect. Nor did he pro[)ose to conduct the exercises on an empty stomnrh — he knew the value of a square meal, though he seldom paid for one. So, after a substantial breakfast, having taken a bath and his usual exercise, both hygienic measures, he sat down to write ' Simplicity,' a poem ! Within the last few weeks of his life, Guiteau had taken to writing poetry (?). I here insert two verses from a mystery published in the Washington Star uewnpapcv of 17th June, 1882, which sufliciently illustrate his style. It is entitled 'God's AVays.' " Thou Jehovah ! All things created Save the evil one ! He being uncreated Like Thyself. (See my book.) * * * * " The retribution came. Quick and sharp, In fire and blood, In shot and shell, In endless pain ! Like a jumping tooth, Lasting for ever and ever ! (A jumping tooth Gives an idea of hell, And that is what Those Jews got !) " 200 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. " The parenthosis in eacli case lets us down from too dizzy a flight, but I think the v/orki was no more ready *or his poetry than for his evangel, 'The Truth.' "But to return, there was much to be done that morning that everything should move off right. Time, for him rapidly merging into eternity, made moments precious, but how could the last half- liour be more profitably spent than in enjoying a hearty dinner, which he had ordered earlier than usual, having requested Warden Crocker to have the procession mo-"e at 12 o'clock m. sharp, he knowing how important it was to be punctual and not keep the invited guests waiting. But this wonderful criminal forgot nothing ; at the eleventh liour he sent out his shoes to be blacked ! It will be remembered that the same office was performed for him at the railroad station on the morning of the 2nd of July, 18S1. This was to be another of his field ilays, and he went to that platform as to a dress parade. At the first step of the gallows he tripped, and said with a smile to Dr. Hicks, who caught his arm, ' I stubbed my toe going to the gallows.' And this was the man they expected would 'weaken'! How little they knew him. " On the scaffold he stood erect, master of the ceremonies, prepared to conduct his last prayer meeting, assisted by Rev. Dr. Hicks. For twenty years this anomalous being had taken a real pleasure in prayer meetings, it was his privilege to be present at one more. lie stood there and looked down into the cold unsympathetic faces, many of them present at a prayer meeting for the first time. But he knew that he was speaking to an audience beyond those dull ears, and that the echoes of his voice would be heard outside the limits of those stone walls which formed his horizon, and past that day's shadows. The clouds of tobacco smoke rolled up like incense from that sensation- seeking crowd ; it is but charitable to hope that his prayers rose higher and with a more acceptable savour. "Dr. Hicks, visibly affected, commenced the services, with a brief but fitting supplication ' out of the depths : ' he then held the Bible for the pinioned man to read, and Guiteau, ' cool as an iceberg,' as the New York Herald correspondent remarked, said, so distinctly that his voice filled the corridor and everyone heard him, ' I will road a selec- tion from the timth chapter of INIatthew,' naming the verses. Then he opened on that motley audience with a Scripture lesson that they well might heeil, commencing, ' And fear not them that kill the body Imt are not able to kill the soul,' continuing thence for fourteen verses. The New York I'imes correspondent says, ' As he read the verses, sometimes looking on the book and sometimes upon the people before VERSES TO SET TO MUSIC. 207 y a flight, in for his ning that r merging last half- ler, which a Crocker wing how cd guests 3 eleventh bered that on on the )f his field it the first ^r. Hicks, ws.' And little they ;, prepared icks. For ! in prayer He stood many of he knew , and that 3 of those ; shadows. sensation- ay ers rose ith a brief the Bible jrg,' as the ly that his >ad a selec- 3es. Then that they 1 the body ,een verses, the verses, ople before him, he seemed to lose sight of the gallows, and declaimed the words with great earnestness and much dramatic effect.' At that verse which seemed a most precious promise that he applied to himself, ' He that loseth his life for !My sake shall find it,' he was eloquent. Then followed that remarkable prayer, which he had written out and had l)atterned after the seventeenth chapter of St. John. It was delivered in the same firm and, at times, impass'oned voice. Tlien, after a moment's pause, another paper was unfolded before his eyes, and this cool, self-possessed man said, '"Except ye become as a little child ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven." 1 am now going to read some verses which are intended to indicate my feelings at the moment of leaving this world. H set to music thoy may be rendered very cfiective. The idea is that of a child babbling to his mamma and his papa. I wrote it this morning about ten o'clock.' He had come to the most trying part of the whole ordeal, the childish babble was to be assumed, and he was to babble to his Father in heaven some of liis fearful verses. He humbled himself, this sane man ! and thus became as a little child that so he might enter into the kingdom of heaven. This was his new birth ; this was that childhood to which he doubtless thought these verses, when set to music, would hereafter afford an effective entrance for other souls, versos written l)y Guiteau the martyr, like those did hymns that have come down to us from the early Church, hallowed with the blood of tlie saints, and whose triumphant strains have wafted licavenwanl many a parting spirit. Here is the hymn that he entitled — '"SIMPLICITY." " ' 1 am going to the LorUy, I am so glail, I am going to the Lordy, I am .so glad, I am going to the Lordy, Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! I am going to the Lordy ! " ' I love the Lordy with all my soul, Glorj' hallelujah ! And that is the reason I nm going to the Lord, Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! I am going to the Lord. " ' I savedjmy party and my land, Glory hailelujah ! But they have murdered me for it. And that is tlie visnn I am Ljnin;^' to the Lordy. (dory hallelujah . Glory hallelujah ! I am going to the Lordy ! !|ii ' ! 208 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. " ' I wonder wliat I will do when I get to the Lordy, I guess that I will weep no more When I get to the Lordy ! Glory hallelujah ! " ' I wonder what I will see when I get to the Lordy, I expect to see most glorious things, Beycjnd all earthly conception, When I am with the Lordy ! Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! I am with the Lord.' "At last he 'weakened,' he broke down in his recital, not from fear but from genuine emotion. So real to him were his cliildisli pleadings, that the tears came welling up. For a moment all vindic- tive feeling was gone, the pride of ' God's man ' was bowed down, even the egotism disappeared, and he Avas sobbing like a child as he prattled of the time when he ' would weep no more,' and the heaven where he should 'see most splendid things.' Then proudly he remembered he was master of ceremonies still, and his sobs were hushed and his voice rose, as he closed exultantly with " Glory hallelujah ! Glory hallelujah ! I am with the Lord.' " And so the end came. Dr. Ilicks pronounced the benediction. Guiteau stood proudly erect while the functionary of the law per- formed his thial offices, and as the quickly drawn cap shut from his eyes the last gleam of our sunlight, those orbs turned to watch for the first dawn of the coming brightness, needing no sun to light it, and, master of ceremonies still, he let fall the paper on which his prayer was written as the signal agreed upon with the warden, and saying linuly, ' Glory, ready, go,' he went away. " Realising how intense must have been the gratification to his mind from all this pageant, even tliough a momentary pang followed, and, knowing how little the insane man considers bodily pain when controlled by his delusions, I was prepared to admit that this had been euthanasia to him, even though I had been unwilling to avail myself of my ticket to witness his happiness." The body was examined an hour and a-half after death by Dr. D. S. Lanib,''^ the curator of the army medical museum, in * A full account of the autopsy will be found in the Journal of Mental Science, January, 188;3. Any one who wishes further information should see The Alienist and Neurologist for July, and October, 1882, January, 1883, and July, 1884. Three medical reports were published, the official one by Dr. Landj, LESIONS IN TUE BllAIN. 200 presence of a number of physicians. The principal lesions found in Guiteau's brain were adhesions of the dura mater to the inner table of the skull along the longitudinal sinus, and not from childisli all vindic- 'ed down, did as ho ho heaven oudly he sobs were " Glory !uediction. hiw per- ; from his tch for the ht it, and, his prayer nd saying' on to his followed, pain when i this had ^ to avail death by aseum, in of Mental ion .shoidd nary, 1883, Dr. Liiiiil), another signed by Drs. Dana and Morton, and a third by Dr,<. Hartigan and Sowers. There was also a report of the microscopic appearances of the brain, signed by Drs. Arnohl, Sliakesi)eare, and M'Connell. Writing in the Amei-icnn Journal of Neurology and Psychiairij, Augnst, 1882, Dr. Spitzka lays much stress on the asymmetry of the convolutions in either hemispliere, e.specially those of the island of Eiel, in which there were in tlie right side five fissuivs and six straight gyri, and on the left side seven fissures and eight straight gyri. As u rule, the right hemisphere seemed somewhat less developed than the left. Unfortunately the two hemispheres were not weighed separately. Asymmetrical lu-ains are not uncommon with quite sane people. Dr. Spitzka states that " aber- ration in development of the kind discovered in Guiteau's brain has not yet been found in others than persons of unsound mind," and that " the only finding in the brains of constitutional lunatics of monomaniiical tend- encies, whicli promises to establish a relation between the insane and the state of the brain, consists in such architectural anomalies." These state- ments, if they could Ije proved, would settle the (jucstion ; but I doult whether they can be proved. While in jail Guiteau suffered from attacks of malarial fever, and the spleen was found to be enlarged. A piece of the " frontal convex " of Guiteau's brain was sent to Dr. Savage, of Bethlem Hospital. The opinion formed from his microscopical examination is thus quoted by Dr. J. J. Elwell, Alienist and Ncnrolo(/ist , October, 1883, p. 645: — "I should say there is nothing that I have seen which is not compatibh; with mental health. It is true there are changes about the vessels and their walls, but these and similar changes are com- monly found in bodies of ])ersons dying or being killed when past middle age. There are no marked general changes in the nerve cells, and I can only repeat that the specimen examined would not have any weight with me in causing me to reconsider my judgment on the sanity of the assassin." It is not surprising that those who upheld the sanity of Guiteau should have laid stress upon this statement, for Dr. Savage is an excellent micro- sco]nst, and wary in making too much of the import of his findings. Never- theless, not being present at the autopsy, his evide'ice was only negative. He may have been served with a piece of brain sounder than other parts. In reply to a letter about this matter. Dr. Savage writes to me : — " I saw and e.xamined a small piece of (Juiteau's brain, and that there was nothing in it pointing to general morljid changes. " I cannot go so far as to say that, on the strength of that examination, 1 sliould be pre])ared to give a judgment on the sanity of any man. All along I looked upon Guiteau as an unstable person, but I should have been rather astonished if I had found much change in his brain." 210 CHARLES J. GUITEAU. adhesion of the dura to the pia mater, and to the brain at a spot on the vertex. There were thickening and milky dis- coloration of the arachnoid over the sulci in the whole convexity of both hemispheres of the brain. There was unusual paleness of the central medullary matter, which was almost quite ana3mic. On microscopic examination of the brain tissue, the walls of the blood-vessels were found to be affected witli granu- lar degeneration in numerous minute areas throughout the cortical layers. These layers appeared to the naked eye to be thinner than usual in some places, especially in the frontal lobes. The nerve cells and cells of the neuroglia in the grey matter were found in many places to be degenerated. These appearances indicated the existence of past inflammations ; storms within the assassin's brain, which had left their silent traces in adhesions of one tissue to the other, in degeneration of the vascular walls, and in wasting of the nerve cells. Such appearances have been found in persons not insane, in drunk- ards, and aged people, but no one asserts that they are not proofs of disease. Indeed, brains with fewer and less distinct marks of morbid changes are not unfrequeutly found in those who have been years in asylums. Thus the examination of Guiteau's brain, though it did not positively demonstrate that he had been insane, must be held to add weight to the argu- ments of those who sustained that opinion. It looks like presumption to hazard an opinion where so many eminent physicians were divided after having seen aud examined the prisoner, nevertheless, with the space allotted to this paper, it must be written under a certain view ; some features of the case must be selected as characteristic, and others rejected as less so. Then, we are in possession of facts which had not come to the jury or to the experts at the trial, new documents afterwards published, the prisoner's behav- iour at his execution, and the results of the examination of his brain, all of which throw more light on the question of his sanity. In giving my own views I should not like to be suspected of insinuating a pretension to any superiority of knowledge or judgment ; nevertheless, I cannot resist recording the belief that Guiteau had a mind of altogether abnormal character. This indeed was admitted by many who took the brain at lilky dis- lonvexity paleness st quite ssue, the bh granu- hout the id eye to le frontal the grey . These mations ; eir silent eneration s. Such n drunk- j are not 3 distinct in those nation of ;rate that the argu- where so seen and Hotted to sw ; some istic, and n of facts the trial, 's behav- imination Liestion of ike to be riority of recording abnormal I took the INSANE FROM THE BEGINNING. 211 side of the prosecution. But then, they urged, every murderer must have something in his mind different from those who obey the laws, — as Mr. Corkhill said in his opening speech, " Crime is never natural. The man who attempts to violate the laws of God and society goes counter to the ordinary course of human action. He is a world to himself He is against society, against organisation, and of necessity his action can never be measured by the rules governing men in the every- day transactions of life." Assuredly it is often difficult to say where the blackguard ends and the lunatic begins. Some of the medical witnesses for the prosecution put the question, When did Guiteau begin to be insane? They evidently looked for a disturbing disease which should alter or modify his character,* but we do not think that his form * Dr. Henry P. Stearns, superintendent of tae Retreat for the Insane, Hartford, Connecticut, was originally summoned for the defence ; but after examining Guiteau in prison, he arrived at the opinion that he was sane, and responsible for the crime. He appeared as a witness for the prosecu- tion. Knowing Dr. Stearns to be a man of great knowledge and calm judg- ment, I am disposed to lay much weight upon his study of the case. It is, however, to be noted that in a paper already quoted. Dr. Stearns, after showing that Guiteau at the time he fired at tlie President proved in many ways that he possessed considerable circumspection and self- control concludes that "his act in shooting the President was not the result of a pathological condition of his brain." Dr. Stearns observes that " there is no evidence that Guiteau ever experienced any such marked or particular change in the character of his intelligence, or in his conduct or ability to reason as indicated disease of brain." It does not, however, follow. Dr. Stearns goes on, " that Guiteau is in all respects like other men, or like other great criminals. On the contrary, it seems to me that his general course in life indicates something quite different and exceptional." Amongst other peculiarities Dr. Stearns mentions : " He has now, and has always had, an unbalanced brain — i.e., one with its faculties unequally arranged or developed. He has always been greatly egotistical, self-reliant, and sanguine in reference to all that relates to himself. " While he has some faculties well developed, he has a faulty and weak judgment in reference to his own purposes, convictions, and motives ; and also as to the motives and probable course of action in other persons. He also appears to be without that common-sense which enablijs persons to accurately appreciate the conditions of society, and adjust themselves thereto, so as to get on without friction." " He has had an ambition to be and do more than he has been willing 212 CHARLKS J. GUITEAU. li* 113' of insanity required such a disturbing force to be proved. Wo do not thiidv sanity was ever implanted in Guiteau's character. Sanity implies the capability of a man living in such consonance with the society in which he is cast as not to come into continual collision with its beliefs, rules, customs,, and modes of life. We doubt whether Guiteau was born with a mind which coukl attain to this ; and unhapijily his education was not of a kind to help his congenital tendencies, and his vicious mode of life intensified them. Even amongst the socialists of Oneida, avowed rebels against society, Guiteau was a mutineer. His mind was never rightly balanced, his egotism distorted everything. In relation to himself, he never observed anything truly nor reasoned correctly. He never settled at anything in Avhich he had a chance of succeeding ; he never succeeded in anything which he under- took, and never knew why he failed. His intellect was of the kind that is perpetually led astray by fancies and chimeras. He was sharp enough in observing points here and there, but never comprehended a whole situation. He never could take a right forecast of the effect of his own actions, or the course of future events. He could jerk out a pointed remark, which would make people begin to think him clever, but the next sentence would show the radical weakness of his intellect. To find out jjersons of this sort it is best to let them talk on. In a conversation with well- timed rejoinders they as it were lean upon the person with whom they are conversing, and are kept on towards a straight line by his sensible and coherent replies ; but, left alone to themselves, these persons slope away on their fatal zig-zags. i or uble to qualiiy himself for doing; he has been inconstant] of purpoBe, partly from hick of mental discipline, and partly from innate quality of mind. His desire to be in .some conspicuous position appuars to have ))een so boundless as to lead him to jihicc a false; estimate on conditions and (qualifications requisite, if, indeed, he ever was capable of estimating,' tliem. " As a consequence of this unfortunate arrangement and development of mental faculties, and still more unfortunate educational influences, and not from disease of brain, he has never been in harmony with the sur- roundings of his life." piovcd. Iiiitoau's iving in as not customs^ ■n with a ducation and Ins igst the Guiteau need, his Liself, he tly. He lance of e under- t was of cies and ints here ion. He his own jerk out to think ic radical this sort ith well- rson ■with a, straight alone to zig-zags. of purpose, i quality of irs to have conditions estimatin.e; evelopmeut ucnces, and til the sur- PRIMARY INSANITY. 213 This explains why Guiteau 's craziness was oftener recognised by those who heard him make a speech, than by those who held a conversation with him. My view is, that his mental derangement was of a hereditary character, and of slow growth ; that it went on increasing, passing from manifest absurdities into delusions which, had his life not been checked, would have taken more and more the decided and unmistakable hue of lunacy. The process con- sisted in the overgrowth of some parts of his nature, and the dwarfing of other parts. What medical men would call a general hypertrophy of some mental faculties Avith an atrophy of others. There was, therefore, no sudden change in his character, but a gradual deformed growth. In my opinion. Dr. Kiernan in treating Guiteau as a case of Primare Verriicklieit,* put him into his right place amongst the insane. * OfHcial Report, p. 758. In the German Retrospect for the Joimial of Mental Science, April, 1879, 1 had the honour of introducing this new division of insanity to the Medico- Pyschological Association. At a meeting of the German Alienists, at Nuremberg, in 1877, the following resolution, proposed by Dr. Meynert, was ur'inimously adopted : " The members of the German Verein for Psychiatry '.igree in recognising, besides melancholia and mania, a third original form of mental disease, — primary craziness, or insanity primare Verriickheit." After giving a description, " I observed that any physician of experience nmst know cases which might very well be included under this new form." Dr. Kempster, superintendent of the Northern Hospital for the Insane, in the State of Wisconsin, who had treated above 4000 lunatics, when (juestioned by the District Attorney about primary insanity, gave the following answer : " I have never seen such a case, sir, and I do not know that there can be such a case ; because, before a person can be insane, there must be a change in the natural habits and characteristics of the individual, and if a person was born insane there could be no such change. I do not recognise such a form of insanity." — Otticial Record, p. 1535. Now, we can understand that a man's being born insane might interfere with his becoming insane ; but if he were so born, there is no need for any change in his natural characteristics, unless to become sane. It is sad that Dr. Kempster did not recognise primary insanity, yet he had been supplied with some of the elements of conviction. A year before the murder of Garfield, Dr. Spitzka described tliis form under. the term of "Paranoia" (in the New York Medical Gazette, 15th May, 1860, quoted in the Alienist and Neurologist, January, 188!), p. 5). " Paranoia is based on an acijuired or inherited neuro-degenerative 214 CHAia.ES J. GUITEAU. ipii- ii ifpi' The real difficulty was, it seems to trie, that Guiteau's insanity had not reached such a decided stage that it could be taint, ami mtuiit'ufttiug itself in aiiomalies of tlie coiiceptionul sphere, which while they do not destructively involve the entire mental mechanir^ni, dominate it ; that is, there is a permanent undercurrent of perverted mental current action peculiar to the individual, running like an unbroken thread through his whole mental life, — obscured, it may be, for these patients are often able to correct and conceal their insane symptoms ; but it nevertheless exists, and it only requires friction to bring it to the surface. The general intellectual status is moderately fair, and often the mental powers are suflicient to keep the delusion under check for the practical purposes of life. While many are what is termed crotchety, irritable and depressed, yet the sole mental symptoms of the typical cases of this disease consist of the fixed delusions. Since the subject-matter of the delusion is of such a nature that these patients consider themselves either the victims of a plot, or unjustly deprived of certain rights and positions, or as narrowly observed bj' others, delusions of persecutions are added to the fixed ideas, and the patient becomes sad, thoughtful, or depressed in consequence. The patient is depressed logically so far as his train of ideas is concerned, and his sad- ness and thoughtfulness have causes which he can explain, and which are all intimately allied with that peculiar faulty grouping of ideas which constitute the rendezvous, as it were, of all the mental conceptions of the patient. Nay, the process may be reversed, the patient, beginning with a hypochondriacal or hysterical state, imagines himself to be watched with no favourable eye. Because he is watched or made the subject of audible comments (illusional or hallucinatory), he concludes he must be a person of some importance. Some great political movement takes jjlace ; he throws himself into it either in a fixed character that he has already constructed for himself, or with the vague idea that ho is an inUuential personage. He seeks interviews, holds actual conversations with the big men of the day, accepts the common courtesy shown him by those in office as a tribute to his value ; is rejected, however : then judges himself to be the victim of jealousy and rival cabals ; maiccs intemperate and querulous complaints or perhaps makes violent attacks on them, and being incarcerated in a jail or asylum, looks upon this as the end of a long series of persecutions which have broken the power of a skilled diplomatist, a capable military com- mander, a prince of the blood, the agent of a camarilla, or finally, the Messiah Himself." Dr. Lombroso points out that those alienists who maintained Guiteau's insanity at the trial neglected to refer to his handwriting, which, the Italian professor tells us, exactly reproduces the model given by him of the writing of the insane. Lombroso reproduces the signature of Guitoau, and compares it with the handwriting of lunatics. Guiteau's writing is thick and heavy, as if done with a reed pen. See Lombroso's interesting Ijook, " L'Uomo di Genio in rappoito alia Psychiatria." Turin, 1888. Guiteau's , could be liere, which tnechaiiisni, rtecl mental ken thread )atieut3 are ievertheL:s3 rhe general powers are [)urposes of depressed, e coiitsedly for dng bim, nd what claim to God bad ordinary lie stood •embling impres- asjdum hat con- viction into bis mind, and be would declare it whatever was done to bim. Such was the force and thrill of deep conviction in his actions and tones that if bis speech bad been delivered to an ignorant and impressionable audience, some at least would have been carried away. I observed to Dr. Clouston, " The two other patients you showed me with religious delu- .sions were otherwise obviously insane, but this young man, apart from the belief that he is Elias, seems sensible enough." Dr. Clouston replied that, " if he would abandon that delusion be should at once discbarge him." Such cases are not so rare as to escape the notice of superintendents of asylums who are willing to look for them amongst their tens of tliousands of patients, unles.s, indeed, the very number of their patients leaves them too little time to study their individual cases. Some medical men seem to go on the assumption that no one whose mind is in any degree deranged by disease of the brain should be punished by sentence of a court of law, save, perhaps, by being sent to an asylum. Such an idea, if acted on, would soon put the whole machinery of law and justice into disorder. Medical insanity and legal irresponsibility can never have the same boundary line. As regards the case of Guiteau, I am disposed to take a position near that of Dr. William A. Hammond,* who, while holding that the assassin was insane, quotes a passage written by himself years before the trial : — " That individuals thus affected arc insane, that is, of unhealthy niinds, is undoubtedly true ; but there is none the less any reason why, when convicted of crimes, they should not be made to suffer the full penalty which the law awards. There is no evidence to show tliat a crime committed througli a morbid impulse, based upon a still more morbid emotion of pleasure, coi, ' I not have been prevented had the individual chosen to combat the desire of self-gratification. Those morbidly constituted persons who commit crimes because it is pleasant for them to do so, should be treated exactly like other offenders against the laAvs. The absence of motive is apparent only. The fact that the criminal experiences pleasure from the couunittal of the act is as strong * See ilia paper on "Eeasoning Mania: its Medical and Medico-Legal Relations," Avith esi^ecial reference to t'.ie case of Cliarles J. Guiteau, in the Journal of Menial and Nervous Diseases, January, 1882. I'l 218 CHARLES J, GUITEAU. m^^' a motive y other thut can be alloj,'eil, and is entitled to no more exteniuitii.,^ force than the ph'asurc of revenge, or acf[ni.sitiveness, or other passions. ' Lord, how I do love thieving,' ,«aid a London vaga- bond ; ' if I had all the riches of the worlil I would still be a thief.' The plea, * I coidd not help it,' is one which every member of the criminal classes can urge with as much force as the subject of emo- tional morbid impulse, and when it stands alone in an otherwise sane individual should be absolutely disregarded by juries and judges." I cannot entirely agree with Dr. Hammond that lunatics should in all eases be held responsible, simply because they can make a general distinction between right and wrong, and know when they are breaking the law ; but when persons of unsound nnd, going free about the world, wish to escape punishr from crime on the plea of lessened will-power, his diminis..- jower of volition should be susceptible of ^ '^ry clear proof. We can judge of a man's knowledge and of 's perceptive and reasoning faculties, but to judge of his will power in a given case must always be doubtful, and in the interests of society it is hardly safe to give the criminal the benefit of the doubt. In medicine, each case may be judged by its own merits ; but this cannot be in jurisprudence if we are to live under written law. If Guiteau had failed in his attempt, he would likely have gone into an asylum without any trial ; but, as success promotes imitation, it was necessary to do something to render safer the lives of future Presidents. While not agreeing with Dr. Gray that a man possessed with the delusion that the Deity urged him to kill the President would not have taken precautions for his own safety, we think that Guiteau leaned somewhat too heavily upon worldly pre- cautions for escape to have been so thoroughly saturated with the belief that he was God's man as to have his volition para- lysed. On this ground alone could he throw off responsibility, and in such a case he would have been acquitted on his own assertion. I am inclined to think that this delusive belief was one of his motives, but I am not satisfied about its intensity. Probably the delusion rather strengthened than weakened after the deed. In considering his absurd hopes of escape through the help of the Stalwarts, we ought to bear in mind that in the United States the law is sometimes INSANITY AND DLI'UAVITY. 219 to no more ivciicss, or ndon vaga- 1»ersous of to escape ower, his of 'ry nd of . 's his wih d in the niual the e judged ice if we 3d in his I without necessary residents. 5sed with President we think idly pre- ited with on para- nsibility, his own ve belief -bout its ed than 'd hopes ; to bear metimes strangely lax and dilatory in punishing crimes. There is a prevalent opinion that political influence, popular favour, and sometimes even money skilfully used, occasionally save a criminal, and that the plea of insanity has now and then helped some scoundrels to escape from the halter. Guiteau himself noted in his address to the jury that Sickles, M 'Far- land, Cole, Hiscock, and other supposed criminals had been acquitted on the p.ea of transitory mania. Dr. Folsoni, who examined Guiteau in jail, was of opinion that in shooting the President " he supposed that he should escape punishment," and that " certainty of punishment would have restrained him from the act."'" Men like Guiteau, at once wicked and wrong-headed, are not so very rare, and they need an example. He seemed to iiave received scores of letters from sympathisers. Had he been acquitted on the plea of insanity, he would certainly have treated it as a proof of the interposition of the Deity in his favour, and some erratic minds might have thought the same thing. The death of a man like Guiteau was no clear loss either to mankind or himself. He was happier in his exit than maintained at the public expense as a chronic lunatic. Like many who come into the grasp of the law, he was the victim of hereditary tendencies and a bad educa- tion. A well-directed and watchful training would likely have turned the bias in a better direction. For the dismal result, Guiteau himself was not Avithout blame. He yielded to temptations till he lost the reins of his own passions and caprices. Some of the doctors and the lawyers at the trial talked as if insanity and depravity were two parallel lines which might run on side by side, never apj)roaching. In my view, they are two lines which are always slanting towards one another, though they may never meet and blend together in a man's lifetime. The wicked man, the man who gives way tc his anger, his spite, his greed, or his lusts, is always * " The Case of Cuiteau, Assassin of tlie President of the United States," by Charles F. Fo^^^onl, M.D., reprinted from the Boston 31edical and ttiirgical Journal of IGth Februaiy, 1882, p. 9. 220 FELTON. progressing towards insanity ; the insane man towards selfish- ness and immorality. There are many people in asylums who hav^ become insane through the sheer exaggeration of their own wickedness ; they have given way to their passions till the holding anchor of the will is lost. I do not know what the brain disease is in such cases, or whether it ever will be detected by looking at nerve-cells with microscopes of high power, or by colouring nerve-fibres with delicate dyes ; yet I doubt not a man's course of life has an influence upon the fabric of his brain, that tracts and lines of conduction are worn in the nervous system through a good life or a bad one, just as surely as the paths people often take are seen on a grass lawn. To live a good, prudent, and temperate life saves a nfian from the danger of insanity ; to lead a vicious and self- indulgent life leads him towards it. Though political assassination has never been common in England, it has too great a temptation for minds of a certain class to be altogether unknown. Fortunately, the attempt often miscarries, so that to name a reigning king of England who has perished by the bond of the assassin we must go back to the days of the Anglo-Saxons. We can recall only two cases similar to the crime of Guiteau, and those were perpe- trated not on kings, but on ministers. George Villiers, the unworthy favourite of James I., had on the old King's death succeeded in retaining the favour of his successor. As the sole and absolute ministc. of Charles I., he exercised most of the powers of the executive government, and having nothing but the royal favour to uphold him, he soon came into collision with the prerogatives of the parliament, upon which the King looked with disfavour, Buckingham had been long .t variance with the Protestant sentiment of the country, and when he returned with disgrace from the expedition to relieve liochoUe, he was justly held responsible for the defeat which English arms had met with. After a great speech by Sir John Eliot, a i 'monstrance was carried in the House of Commons which was directed ;i gainst the Duke. But the King was not prepared to abandon his favourite. A new fleet was fitted out for the relief of the Protestant strong- A MAN DISORDERED IN MIND. 221 vdii sellish- n asylums ^^cratiou of ir passions not know icr it ever licroscopes cate dyes ; icnce upon uction arc I bad one, seen on a : life saves s and self- jonimon in f a certain e attempt f England St go back I only two ere perpe- L, had on Dur of his irlcs I., he iment, and n, he soon arliament, icking'ham itiment of from the esponsible After a carried in ho ])uke. urite. A lit strong- hold. Buckii-gham had gone to Portsmouth to take command of the expedition, and the King had come to Southwick to see his favourite aboard. At this time very few people had heard of Mr. John Felton, a lieutenant in the army, who complained that he had been twice passed over for a captaincy. He had also claims against the Government for arrears of pay, amounting to about eighty pounds. He was a short stout man, of dark complexion, and down look, having the left hand maimed through a wound. A woman with whom he had lodged s. :d that ho was a melancholy man, much given to the reading of books, and of very few words. She had never seen him merry. He used to boirow many books. This discontented lieutenant used to go to a clerk in Holborn to get his petitions for arrears of pay and other grievances drawn up in proper form. He fouml the scrivener in his office hard at work making copies of the remonstrance, for which there were many demands, for it was not yet in print. Mr. Felton, having little money, asked leave to read it. In the end, he got a reading of it, paid for the copy, and carried it away. In this remonstrance the Duko of Buckingham was denounced as the cause o{ all the evils the kingdom suffereil, and an enemy to the public. After brooding for more than a month over this powerfully written protest, a sudden determination came into Felton's mind on JMonday, the 18th August, 1G28. Next day he prepared to set out for Portsmouth. Before leaving London on the Wednesday, he went to a church in Fleet Street, and left his name to be prayed for on the next Sunday as a man disordered and discontented in mind. Passing a cutler's shoj) in Tower Hill, he espied a knife in a glass case, which he bought for sixteen pence. It had a cross haft, and was about twelve inches in length. On Saturday, the 23rd, he entered the High Street of Portsmouth a little before nine hi the morning. There was a great passing to and fro in the house where Buckingham lodged, and Felton entered the lobby without being challenged. Waiting a little in the shadow, near the issue of the roon-, he met the Uuko coming out of the breakfast-room, talking to an English colonel, " little Tom Fryer," who hardly stood as high as his shoulder. •222 FELTON. t\ ii« R.'»- !*=■ The :iext moment Buckingham staggered backwards, flung something from liim, cried out, "Villain !" put his hand upon his sword, stumbled forward again;:!' ? table, and sank on the ground. Felton had struck him in the breast over Fryer's arm, and the knife had entered his heart. Some one heard the words : " May God have mercy on thy soul." While they gathered round what had the moment before been the Duke of Buckingham, Lord High Admiral of England, Felton quietly walked into the kitchen, losing or dropping his hat. No one had seen the blow struck, and some persons who had a little before overheard a lively altercation between the Duke and the Prince of Soubise and the French Huguenot officers, cried out, " A Frenchman, a Frenchman." Upon this, Felton, who fancied they were crying his name, drew his sword and went into the Court, saying, " I am the man, here I am." It was with difficulty he was saved from being killed on the spot. In his hat a paper was found pinned to the lining, on which were written these words, with his name, Jo. Felton : — " That man is cowardly base, and deserveth not the name of a gentleman or souldier, that is not willingo to .sacrifice his life for the honour of his God, his kinge, and his countrie. Lett noe man commend me for doinge of it, but rather discommend themselves as the cause of it ; for if God had not taken away or harts for or sinnes, he would not have gone so long unpunished." No doubt Felton wrote these words to justify his motives in the probable event of his being killed on the spot. Had it not been for the loss of his hat and his needless coming forward to avow the deed, the assassin. might have escaped. The Countess of Anglesea, the Duke's sister-in-law, issuing from her bed-room, fell down in a swoon. The Duche.ss hear- ing a tumult and wailing, ran out to the gallery in her nif^ht- gear, whence she could see the body of her husband lying on the table of the hall, soaking in blood. The hall was already empty. Officers were busy giving new orders, or sending away messengers. Others were examining the assassin. On being' told that the Duke was not dead, Felton answered boldly that he knew he was despatched, for it was not he, but the hand of Heaven, that gave the stroke ; and though his ards, flung hand upon lank on the ver Fryer's one heard While they he Duke of ton quietly No one had a little Duke and ficors, cried ^'elton, who and went 1." It was n the spot. f, on which Felton : — name of a ice his life; itrie. Lett liscommend taken away lie so Ion" motives in t. Had it ess coming escaped. :aw, issuing chess hear- her night- d lying on vas already or sending assin. On I answered not ho, but though his JOY OF THE PEOl'I.K. 223 whole body had been covered over with armour of proof, he could not have avoided it. It was thought by the Court that Felton had been set on to assassinate the Duke by some of his many enemies, and for about three months, while he was in prison, he was ceaselessly questioned, to get the secret from him. It was even proposed by Lord Dorset that he should be put to the torture, when Felton coolly told them that in that case he would probably accuse them of having set him on, Felton said that in reading the remonstrance it came into his mind that by killing the Duke ho should do his country a great good service. It is said that he afterwards expressed penitence, but it must have been of a qualified kind. Mr. Foster'" writes : — " Exiainination of the cviduuce has convinced mc that, though he professed at the last a religious penitence for his mortal share in the act, he still morhidly believed the act itself to have had a prompting hoyond him, and a design directed to the good of Church and Commonwealth. To the end, we shall thid that he boro himself with great composure, and, as he took death when it came, 'stoutly and patiently.' " The courtiers loudly bewailed the untimely death of the King's favourite. On the other hand, there was no concealing the joy of the people. It was a common thing to drink the health of Felton, both in London and other places ; and verses were written in his praise, some of them b^ no mean hand — witness the following : — " For I would have posteritie to heare, He that can bravely doe, can bravely beare. Tortures may seem great in a coward's eye ; 'Tis no great thing to sutTcr, less to die ; Let the Duke's name solace and crown thy tlirall, All we by him did Buffer, thou for all." When Felton was brought to London, the peoj^le gathered to see him. " The Lord help thee," " The Lord be merciful * "Sir John Eliot," a Biography, by John Foster. London, 1864, vol. ii. p. 359. Besides this work, which gives a pretty full account of the assassination of Buckijighani, I have used Clarendon's "History of the Rebellion in England," and " Memoirs of the IJcigii of King Charles L," by Sir I'hilip Warwick. ItWi 224 BELLTNGHAM. to thee," carao frequently from the crowd. The body of Buckingham was buried late at night for fear the people would openly show their hatred. It was noticed that there was something peculiar about the cast of mind of Felton, but the plea of insanity was not in vogue in those days, or else we might have heard more of his mental characteristics. lie was one of those silent, sullen men who feel injustice deeply, and whose pent-up feelings are liable to find vent in a sudden and deadly explosion. Felton resembles Guiteau in the complete- ness of his preparations for the deed, but was very unlike in his quiet self-reliance and want of ostentation. Amongst the cases cited by the American jurists at the trial of Guiteau there was one of which the following is a short accovint : — The Right Honourable Spencer Perceval was the second son of the Earl of Egmont. He had begun life as a Chancery lawyer, and had held the offices of Solicitor-General, Attorney- General, and Chancellor of the Exchequer. The last step was to become First Lord of the Treasury. He had held this exalted place for about three years, when on the afternoon of the 11th May, 1812, while entering the lobby of the House of Commons, he was shot by a man who had been seen waiting at the door.* The bullet entered the left breast, and Mr, Perceval died in a few minutes. The murderer made no attempt to escape, and acknowledged the action. The Prince Regent appointed a Special Commission to try him, and it cannot be said that any time was lost. He was brought to the bar on Friday, loth May. He had the day before refused the services of a solicitor appointed for his defence, saying he was competent to manage his own aifairs. At an early hour the population had collected in countless numbers, and at nine o'clock the Court was crowded in every corner by members of both Houses and persons of distinction who had known the Prime Minister. As soon as the jndges had taken their seats, the prisoner was brought in. " He was heavily * Tliis sketch is nmiiily taken I'loni an account given in the Amiriran Journal of InmuHi/, January, 18H2, reprinted from a panqihlot orij^iiially publiHliud at the time ol' the nuu'der. A HURRIED TRIAL. 225 body of le people hat there 3lton, but )r else we lie was jeply, and dden and complcte- unlike in ts at the vmg IS a le second Chancery Attorney- step was held this ;ernoon of ihe House sn waiting , and Mr. made no he Prince r\, and it rought to re refused 20, saying an earlv V ibers, and corner by L who had liad taken ,s heavily e Ameiican t orij^iimlly ironed on each leg, and advanced firmly up to the front of the har, where ho bowed respectfully to the Court. He was dressed in a shabby brown duffle greatcoat, buttoned close up to his chin, so as to render his neckcloth, which was dirty, scarcely perceptible. He placed his hands upon the bar, and stooped forward as if to listen with great attention to what was passing." When asked to plead to the indictment the prisoner declared himself not ready to go to trial, as the documents necessary for his defence had been taken from him. On being desired si ntiply to plead, the prisoner said in a firm tone, "Not guilty." Mr. Alley, his counsel, then moved the Court to postpone the trial, upon the ground that the prisoner's friends, who resided at a distance, had not been made acquainted with his melancholy situation ; if allowed time, they could unquestionably prove his insanity. He produced two affidavits, one from a male and another from a female relation of the prisoner, stating that his insanity was notorious to all who knew him. Mr. Alley had tried to obtain the attendance of two physicians, but had not time to get them to Court. Sir James Mansfield then pronounced the judgment of the Court, refusing the motion to delay the trial. The Attorney- General then addressed the jury in support of the charge. The prisoner's name was John Bcllingham. He had gone some years before to Russia for a mercantile house in Liverpool. He had beeu imprisoned at Archangel on a charg3 which he alleged to be false, of giving information to Lloy I's Coffee House regarding the loss of a ship. Ho complai'xcd of the oppression and indignity with which he had l)een treated, and went to St. Petersburg to lay his case before Lord George Lovcson-Gower, the British Ambassador, with a view to getting redress ; but he could not interfere with the Russian Govern- ment in the case. Bcllingham then returned to Liverpool, where he set up a mercantile business. The wrongs which he had suffered in Russia dwelt in his mind. He thought him- self entitled to remuneration from the British Government, hut could find no one to bring his case before Parliament. He then had applied to Mr. Perceval himself without being able to f ct him to recognise that he had a just ground of claim. Bellinghara had been resident in London for four 226 BELLING HAM. months, had provided himself with pistols, balls, and powder, and had even, a few days before, got a breast-pocket made iu his coat in order to have the pistol ready for use. Being asked what he had to say in his defence, the prisoner thankcil the Attorney-General for setting aside the objections made by his counsel on the plea of insanity. He then went at great length into the tale of the oppressive treatment he had suffered in Russia. '" He appealed to the jury as men, as fathers, and as Christians, what would have been their sensations had they •been so imprisoned, while his wife, who was then pregnant, and his child were compelled to proceed to England from Russia without a friend or protector." He read to the Court a vast variety of petitions, and memorials, other documents to the Prince Regent, the Treasury, the Ministers, the Privy Council, and the Parliament, stating his case, as well as the refusals from all these quarters to grant him assistance. Hi;; mis- fortunes he attributed mainly to Sir G. Leveson-Gower, and he observed that it was an unfortunate thing that his Lordship had not entered the lobby before Mr. Perceval, for with his Lordship's death he should have been better satisfied. This last statement produced a very strong sensation, more particularly as Lord Gower was sitting but a short distance from the prisoner, who looked him fiercely in the face. As a last resource he had given information at Bow Street against His Majesty's Government, and he had been told that he might take such measures as he thought right. "In consequence of this kind of defiance lie had resolved to perpetrate the murder of one of the individuals by whom he had been so grievously injured. Tie had no personal animosity a,c;ainst Mr. Perceval, and would rather liave lost his own life than have been brought by circumstances to such a hard necessity ; when he reflected upon the act, he could not help bursting into tears. If*' concluded his defence in these words : — " * A man who takes a few shillings from another on the highway is adjudged liy law to die ; Init what (iomparison can there be between his case and that of the British Government, which has robbed mn of thousands ; and yet the latter goes unpunished. It is no more than a mito to a mountain. I havi? taken this step, and a dreadful one it is, in onler to enable me, after your verdict, to return to niv INSANITY OF THE PRISONER. 227 nd powder, ot made in so. Being er thanked IS made by !nt at great ad suffered 'atbers, and s had they ignant, and rom Russia !ourt a vast ;nts to the vy Council, h.e refusals His mis- tver, and he is Lordship pr with his xl. ation, more irt distance ice. Bow Street been told !:bt. resolved to lom he htul )sity a,!:,'iiiiist than liavi! ' ; when he tears. He Iin hi,<:jhw;iy bo betwoi'u robbed nio is no more a dreadful turn to n)v family with some comfort and honour ; and I trust that the serious lesson given by me will be a warning to all future ministers. 1 will not trouble you longer, being convinced that it is unnecessary ; and after the law and the fact shall have been stated by the judge, it will, with God's help, remain between you and your conscience to determine upon my case.'" Three witnesses were then produced who declared Belling- ham insane. "One of them, Mrs. Anne Billet, deposed that the father of the prisoner died mad, anrl that ever since his return from Russia he had been considered insane upon this subject by all his friends. On one occasion he took the witness and his own wife to the Secretary of State's office, to convince them that ho should receive £100,000 from Government. When he arrived he was told positively that he could get nothing ; and yet, when he got into the street, he appealed to his wife as to the truth of his assertion, and declared he would buy an estate in the west of England, and a house in London." Sir James Mansfield in summing up the case, stated the different degrees of mental derangement, and told the jury that if the prisoner at the time of the act knew right from wrong, that they ought to bring in a verdict against the prisoner. After being absent for about a quarter of an hour, the jury returned with the verdict of guilty. During the whole trial, which lasted from ten in the morning to six in ihc evening, Bellingham remained perfectly calm, and heard the sentence of death without any change of countenance. Seven days after the murder Bellingham was executed, and his body delivered to the dissecting-room of the Royal College of Surgeons. About three months elapsed between the murder of Bucking- ham and Felton being brought to trial. In the case of Bellingham the unseemly haste in the trial and execution has ever since been considered a disgrace to English jurisprud- ence. The Court would not even allow time for witnesses living in London to be found and brought forward. A full e.tamination would most likely have proved that Bellingham was deeply insane. It is clear, even from what came out at the trial, that his notions of what was right and what was wrong 228 BELfJNOHAM. wore so strangely confused and dislocated that the statement the prisoner knew the difference ])et\vicn the one and the other was likely to mislead the jury. The tragical death of the Prime Minister was fresh in men's minds, and no one would listen to any suggestion which would put off for a day the stratification of secinsf his assassin hanged. O o O m I statement D and the 1 death of id no one for a day From Harper's Weekly. Opyriglit, 1885, by Harper 4 Brother*. LOUIS RIEL. T 2?'» LOl Tub Nouth-Webt— The HuDsui*,^ .MfAWt— Mvui FKBUED TO CANADA— RiEL DIUVI,,; :;.o.K THE NkW (5om.::.> .h, .- !>Ei5JEs WON Four G/UutY-Bisi PiusoNi':Ri- The Kud RivKfi ExPEDlTIOS—RTEt 1r -fJNI VO pAllJL,UMENi MMITTBD TO vN ASYLOM— HjB liVii I ELUSIONS *- Is CAJ.LKU FROM MONT A 'to THE SABiuroHK' ;;rt. 'niiE grcai .... I between the HudKf>M ■j Bay, th Superior, had b»- v bought irom tucui. jV colonised, and the m*''^ hv<. 'J:, brtrnn to see V way aei'ica, ind n the •*:; ...rvr Jill, t»5. liV HorfMT * Brulti*''- r# Hii;r.. — 229 — LOUIS RIEL. ' X ' CHAPTER I. The North-West— The Hudson's Bay Company— Manitoba Trans- ferred TO Canada— RiEL drives back the New Governor, and SEIZES UPON Fort Garry— His Prisoners — The Red River Expedition — Riel is sent to Parliami;nt — Is Committed to an Asylum — His Religious Delusions — Is called from Montana to the Saskatchewan River. THE great lone laud of the North-West of America, between the Hudson's Bay, the Rocky Mountains and Lake Superior, had been held to be the property of the Hudson's Bay Company since the days of Charles H. The principal aim of this Company was to secure a monopoly of the furs of the wild animals which roamed over that wide region. In all other respects they tried to conceal the resources of the country. The furs were brought to them by the Indians, or by the hunters and trappers whom they kept in their own employment. These were principally French Canadians, or settlers brought from Scotland by way of Hudson's Bay. In the course of time these hardy hunters, taking wives from the Indian tribes, formed a race of metis or half-breeds, who knew no other country. The Company wis at once a governing body and a trad- ing body. AH furs must be sold to them, everything must be bought from them. As the country to the south became colonised, and the means of transit got nearer, the half- breeds began to see tliat they could sell their furs at i^td 280 LOUIS KIEL. much greater advantage than by taking them to the Company's stations to give them up at a price regulated by the purchasers. Hence im^Jaticnce of the rule of the Hudson's Bay Compauy took the form of a demand for the freedom of trade. A prominent leader iu this movement was Louis Riel,'^' the son of ," French Canadian and a half- breed woman. By force of character and power of speech, Riel gained .so much influence that when one of their numbei was arrested for having skins in his possession to sell to some traders from the south, Riel in 1849 organised a committee of opposition, and at the head ai an assembly of half-breeds, broke into thv Court-house at Fort Garry, and compelled the judges to let the prisoner go, and ru-store the skins which had been confiscated. The struggle ended in the freedom of trad^ being gained. This rendered Riel very popular, especi- ally amongst the French-speaking population. From being a hunter in the employment »f the Company, Riel became the owner of a mill on the Red River, which he had himself planned. He died in 1864*. leaving nine children, the eldest of whom bore the same name as himself. This boy showed such marks of talent that he attracted the notice of a Catholic priest, Father Tach^, by whose aid he was sent to study at Montreal. It was impossible, in the nature of things, that this vast territory, with its fertile soil and varying resources, should remain in the permanent possession of a fur-trading com- pany ; and .hen, in 1809, the Dominion of Canada was formed by the amalgamation of the different Provinces from Nova Scotia to Vancouver, the Imperial Government under- took to transfer the North- West territory to Canaua. The affair was transacted at London between the Colonial Office, the Commissioners from Canada, and the shareholders of the Hudson's Bay Company. The rights of the Company were bought up for ,£300,000, and the promise of one-twentieth of the land. Nothing was said about the inhabitants of the C'^ded territory ; perhaps all the high contracting parties did *"Les (Jaiiadicns do rOuoat," par Jo-scph Tas-se, vol. ii. p. 353. Montreal, I87f\ SEIZES ON FORT GARRY. 231 3m to the e regulated rule of the and for the vement was ind a half- of speech, icir numbei ell to some committee half-breeds, npellcd the ! which had freedom of liar, especi- rom bcino; 'iel became lad himself , the eldest hoy showed F a Catholic io study at it this vast 303, should ding com- 'anada was iuces from ent undcr- aua. The lial Office, lors of the pany were -twentieth uts of the parties did ii. |). 353. I not know there were any, save the employe's of the Company. Nevertheless, there were about 5000 people of French origin and 5000 of Scotch and English, with a mixture of Indian blood, and a few Europeans, Americans, and Canadians, altogether some 14,000 souls, principally dwelling about Winnipeg. This wild region of prairie and Ibrest, with lonely lakes and mighty rivers, was their country. They l)elieved that they had rights and claims and interests which had been forgotten. They had lands, for example, on lease- iiold, and rights of pasturage which the Company had never furmally gianted, but which had grown strong by prescription. So, when surveyors, ;cnt by the Canadian Government, were seen marking out the land, the people were filled with alarm and suspicion. A new Governor, the Hon. \Vm. Macdougall, appeared at the frontier at Pembina without an escort, even before all the formalities had been completed which should giv(3 his authority duo legality. Louis lliel, back from the college at Montreal, and now a freighter on the plains between St. Paul and Winnipeg, had watched the proceedings of the surveyors. He pointed out to the half-breeds tliut the Canadians were taking possession of their land without the inhiibitants being consulted. He told them that their privi- leges, usages, and rights were in danger. He boldly appeared with seven men to stop the entry of the Lieutenant-Goverror, and erected a barricade across the way. A number of hall- breeds soon joined his party, and he drove Mr. Macdougall across the boundary line into the States. Encouraged by the support he had received from the French metis, Kiel now proceeded, step by step, to make his power supreme. Ho entered Foru Garry with a party of frmed men, seized upon the stores, out of which he paid his adher- ents, antl gradually ousted the Governor of the Hudson's Buy Company from the exercise of his power. He then put in prison about forty of his opponents, exercised a censorship over the newspapers, forced them to print what he wanted, and caused goods to be searched for arms at the frontier. He persuaded those friendly to him in the villages around to send delegates to form a council, in which he generally managed to carry what he wanted. About three or four hundred men, 232 LOUIS KIEL. principally of British descent, who were dissatisfied with his assumptions, assembled together, and forced Kiel to release his captives. The situation was threatening. There were two parties of different nationalities, both bold, hardy, and skilled in the use of arms. A French half-breed, named Parisicn, was arrested as a spy by the British party ; but he managed to snatch a loaded gun, and to run away closely pursued. Meeting a young man called Sutherland, he shot him either through fear of being stopped, or in order to get his horse. Parisien was overtaken, and so roughly handled that he afterwards died. Under the exasperation caused by this atfiiir, there was danger of a conflict taking place between the two parties ; but, as the British gathering had not sufficient provisions to hold together, the men were obliged to return to their home.s. Riel, from the outset, had a shrewd appreciation of the value of prisoners, whom he meant to treat as hostages. Observing from the walls of Fort Garry forty men of the opposite party toiling through the snow, he sent out an armed detachment of horse and foot, who captured the whole of them, and brought them into the fort. They were put under an armed guard, and treated with much roughness. Major Boulton* tells us he was handcuti'ed, and chains put on his legs. Riel came to the room where he was confined, and looked in at the door. Without entering, he said : " ' ^Lijoi Boulton, you [n-epare to die to-morrow at twelve o'clock.' •' 1 answered, ' Very well,' and he retired. " The act he was contemplating,' observes Major Boulton, " wa.s for no utiiei' purpose than to strike terror to the hearts of the people, and more (irndy tu lix hims(!li' as the autocrat of the country, in this he sliowed a bIoi)dtliirsty spirit as well as a want of tact, which were repeatedly manifested traits in his character. The autocrat himself l)aid me a visit about ten o'clock in the morning. Kiel entered the room in a tragic way, took out his pocket-liandkerohiof, walked up and down for a while, jjrctending to weep, and then went out without having .spoken a word." * " llumiiiiscences of the North-West Rebellion," by Major Bniillon. Torunto, 188(5, p. 120. See also "The Civation of Manitoba; uj', A Hiwtory of the lied River Troubles,'' by Alexander Begg. Toronto, 1871. sfied with his iel to release There were hardy, and jreed, named arty; but he away closely land, he shot order to get ghly handled ation caused taking place atheJng had Ci men were 1 the outset, oners, whom m the walls ling through >f horse and rough t them I guard, and tells us he tiel came to It the door. olvc o'clock.' oultun, " was )f tlu! pcoplo, itry. ill thia t, which wore ocrat liiinsclf entered tiic f, walked uj) t out without ijor Boiilton. or, A Hiwtory 171. MURDER OF SCOTT. 233 Major Boulton's life was spared only by his friends promis- ing to send representatives from the English-speaking settle- ments to meet in Riel's council. After the news that his Ufe had been spared, Major Boulton went to sleep. He was suddenly awakened, he tells us, by some one shaking him : " I looked up, and saw Kiel with a lantern. " He said, ' Major Boulton, I have come to see you. 1 have come to shake you by the hand, and to make a proposition to you. I per- ceive that you are a loader. The Englisli people they have no leader. Will you join my Government, and he their leader 1 ' " The sudden transition from being under sentence of death to being asked to take a position in Riel's Government struck nie as serio-comic, but I collected my wits and replied that his proposition was so startling that I could not give an answer at the moment ; but, if he would allow me to go back to the Portage to consult with my friends, I would consider his proposition seriously." After he had given up his intention of shooting Major Boulton, a nuxn, called Thomas Scott, had provoked Kiel by openly trying to dissuade his fellow-prisoners from advising their friends to send delegates to Kiel's council. Being a passionate man, Scott had exchanged angry words with his guards, lliel got him brought up before a court-martial, who sentenced him to be shot. This was carried out next day at noon. Even the men selected for the office were not prepared to go so far. One of the firing party removed tlie caps from his gun, and others did not take good aim, so that the unfortunate man was not killed outright. He was thrust into a rude coffin while still alive. Five houis after, he was heard to cry out, " For God's sake, take me out of here and kill me." After a death-agony of ten hours he was despatched with a thrust of a knife. Major Boulton thinks that Kiel hurricil iiis itartisans into this cruel nuirder in order that they should be fairly com- mitted to resistance to the British Government. " At hrst," he observes, " there did not seem to be any disposition on Kiel's part, or that of his people, to oppose the cession of the country to Canada. The opposition he offered seemed to bo / 234 LOUIS KIEL. -II: against the entrance of the Governor or the establishment of the authority of Canada until certain rights had been conceded which he and his supporters claimed to be their privilege, and to have been granted them as inhabitants of the country. As his successes filled him with vanity and ambition, his designs changed, and there is no doubt he conceived the idea of form- ing an independent government and handing it over to the United States for a good round sum." It was fortunate that, a few days after the i.'xecution of Scott, which took placo on the 4th March, 1870, Archbishop Tacht^ returned from Rome, having conferred on his way with the Canadian Government. Through his influence with Riel he was able to dissuade him from extreme measures. Riel held his position in Fort Garry for ten months as head ol' the Provisional Government (ill Colonel Wolseley appeared on the 24th August, 1870, with a British regiment sent to restore order. Riel waited till he heard the sound of the bugles, when, with Lepine and O'Donoghue, two of his associates, he fled across the Assiniboine river, destroving the hawser at the ferry to prevent pursuit. In the meantime, the Britihli and Canadian Governments had time to consider the claims of the North-West. They drew up a constitution for the new State, promised to respect the rights of the inhabitants, and assigned one million four thousand acres for the benefit of the families of the half-breeds. Prescriptive tillers were turned into free- holds, and the rights of cutting hay were secured. As most of the residents attributed these measures to the stand which Riel had made, had it not been for the execution of Scott his other high-handed actions might have been condoned. As it. was, Riel did not venture to stay to claim the benefits of the amnesty promised by Bishop Tache. Nevertheless, the Can- adian minister, who knew his powers to make mischief, sent Riel 4000 dollars at dilferent timr-^ through the Bishop's liand.s, ostensibly as a compensation for the loss of his pro- perty. In 1870, when the Fenians threatened to make a raid across the frontier, Riel and Lepine raised several companies of half-breeds to resist them. Mr. iVrchibald, the now Lieu- tenant-Governor of ^Fanitoba, inspected his company, and even ^ / IN A LUNATIC ASYLUM. 235 )lishment of 11 coiicetlod •ivilcgo, and •uiitry. As hi.s designs ea of forni- ovor to the xecutioii of Arclibishop is way with J with Riel iires. Riel head oi' the xrod oil the to restore the bugles, sociatcs, ho ivsor at the Mtisli and :iinis of the new State, id assigned he families into free- As most of uid which Scott his ed. As it )fits of the the Can- chief, sent ! Bishop's ' his pro- Ivo a raid :;ompanies low Lieu- and even \ shook hands with some of them, if not with Riel himself. In September, 1872, Louis Riel was nominated by the elec- tors of Provencher for the Canadian House of Commons, but he retired in favour of Sir George Cartier, a French-Canadian, who, like himself, had once revolted against the British rule, though ho was now a member of the Government. Next year, on Cartier's death, Riel was chosen as member, and in the general election of 187'i he was again returned. In March of that year Riel .signed the roll in the clerk's- room of the House of Commons at Ottawa before any one knew that he was in the capital. The House ordered his expulsion by a vote of 124 to 08 ; but ho was again elected by his con- stituents. In 1874. Lepine was tried before the Queen's Bench of Manitoba for the murder of Scott, and sentenced to death. This was commuted to two years' imprisonment, and finally t(^ five years' banishment. The same sentence of five years' banishment and life-long forfeiture of political rights, was passed on Louis Riel.* After this, we are told, Riel wandered through the United States for several years, quiet in manners, well behaved, and giving utter- ance to no delusions. This is the testimony of those who knew him, and met him at St. Paul, Montana, and other places. In 1876, Riel found his way to Montreal, and one Sunday he interrupted religious services in one of the churches by declaring he was superior to any priests or bishop, and should himself conduct the service. He was arrested, and being examined by two medical men, he was declared insane, and was legally committed to Longuo Pointe Asylum, under the care of Dr. Howard. From this establishment ho was trans- ferred to the Asylum of Beauport, near Quebec, under the assumed name of Laiochelle. Here Riel was detained nine- teen months, being discharged in 1878.t It was stated by the superintendent, Dr. Roy, that during his residence in the * "A Psycho-Medical History, Louis Riel," by Daniel Clark, M.D., Medical Snjieriiiteiidoiit of tlie Asylum for Insane, Toronto. i^'rom llie American Journal of Insanity ibr July, 1887. + The Queen u Louis Riel, accused and convicted of High Treason. Report ol' Trial at Regina. Ollawa, 188C, p. 120. 236 LOUIS KIEL. asylum, Riel was suffering from megalomania ; that is, delusions of grandeur, with excitement. When conversing on ordinary matters he was reasonable and clever, but liable to be irritable if people contradicted him about his delusions. On several occasions he was so violent that he was placed under restraint. He h; 1 a fixed idea that he had from Heaven a mission to fulfil in the North- West, although at that time he could gain nothing from such claims. Riel afterwards gave the following account of his own delu- sions about this time : — ^/ "Some persons," he said,* "had known beforehand my super- natural power, Ijut I oidy knew it myself on the 18th of December, 1874. The last ArchbishoiJ of Montreal, Monscignor Bourget, Avas the first to inform me of this favour of the Saviour. This learned prelate wrote to me, and I have his letter still in my possession, that 1 had a mission to fulfil. At first I was inclined to doubt it, but later on I recognised my error. On the 18th of December, 1874, while I was seated on the top of a mountain near Washington, in Dacota, the same spirit who showed himself to Moses in the midst of fire and cloud, appeared to me in the same manner. I was stupelied, 1 was confused ; he .said to me, ' Kise up, Louis David Riel. You have a nussion to fulfil.' Stretching out my arms, and bending my head, I received this heaveidy messenger. I have worked for men, and with what success all the world already knt)ws. Events are not finished in a few days or a few hours. A century is but a spoke in the wheel uf eternity. I have oljtained practical results ; but much more still remains to do " He was discharged apparently cured of hi.s delusions, when ho again sought the United States and settled at Montana, whore he married a half-breed Cree woman. It is said that he went to Washington in order to get the Government to appoint him to some position over the half-breeds at Montana.t He acted so strangely in the streets that he was arrested. He was soon set at liberty, when he went back to his family. In the summer of 1884, fifteen years after the troubles ift * This passage is translated from an extract from a Montreal news- paper ill " L' Elude sur I'tital lueutal de Louis Riel," par le Dr. H. Gibson. L'EncL'phale, 1 88(i, p. iia. t Clark, p. 5. , delusions >n ordinary 30 irritable On several r restraint, mission to 3ould gain own dclu- my super- Decomber, jet, was the ncd 2)relate that I had ut later on k'liilo I was a, the same and cloud, confused ; mission to reived this lat success i few days f eternity, ins to ilu " ns, when Montana, said that luicnt to lontana.t arrested, family, )ubles ill -'al iiew.s- ; Dr. H. GRIEVANCES OF THE HALF-BREEDS. 237 the Eed River, four delegates from the metis on the Saskat- chewan, their leader being Gabriel Dnmont, appeared to invite Ricl to come amongst them to get their grievances redressed. They foimd him at Montana, at tlie foot of the Rocky Monn- tains, " humbly and respectably employed as a teacher in tiie Industrial College of the Jesuit Fathers," for the instruction of the half-bieeds. Riel's term of banishment from Canada had now expired, but he was still deprived of political rights. He returned with the delegates, a journey of seven hundred miles, taking with him his wife and two children. On the settlement of Manitoba, the half-breeds had been allowed grants of 240 acres for each child of a family, but many of them never entered into possession. Selling their scrip for small sums, ranging from fifteen dollars upwards, they wandered away in their rude waggons across the grassy plains towards the Rocky Mountains. Thus a great part of the one million four hundred thousand acres fell into the hands of speculators, who held the purchased land till it should rise in value with the development of the coimtry. The metis beyond the bounds of Manitoba on the Saskat- chewan River expected similar grants, which the Government was slow to confer, partly because they were doubtful of the policy of turning these wild men, with their hereditary instincts of hunting and wandering, into proprietors ; and partly because their attention was occupied by other things. The ministers under parliamentary government in America, as in our own country, have to devote much of their energies to defending themselves from the criticism of opposi- tion and to keeping up their popularity with the electors, hence it is somewhat difficult to spare time for the duties of examining questions of administration. In any case, the half-breeds believed they had grievances, and welcomed Riel amongst them as the hereditary champion of their rights. 23cS CHAPTER II. Appearance and Character of Riel — The Grievances op the Mk.tis — Rieij Offkrs to Withdraw — IIis Artful Poupy — His Religious Delusions — Leads the Metis into REr-iLLiON — Defeated and made Piusoner — His Trial— Evidence about his Sanity— Sentence. Louis Riel was now about forty-one years of age. He was a well-made powerful man, six feet in height. His thick locks of dark hair overhung his forehead. He wore a moustache, but no beard. He had a swarthy complexion, and bright black eyes, restless and searching. The expression on his face was very powerful. Judging from portraits, he had more of the physiognomy of an Indian than his father. His voice has been described by one who had several interviews with him "as capable of any amount of modulation, with a rare charm about it." Ho manifested in conversation all the characteristics of his race, excitable and enthusiastic. Some- times his voice was raised in passion, while at other times it was soft, mellow, and sweet. His conversational powers were remarkable, his style of oratory was lively and powerful, full of similes and of impassioned gestures. Though readily assuming the pleasing hues of sympalhy and enthusiasm for the interests of others, Riel proved hime'^lf to be ^vily, self-seeking, and ambitious. He was vain, and had a high opinion of his own powers, but through his genius there ran a strain of insanity which sometimes heightened and sometimes marred his great powers. Riel appeared at the Saskatchewan river in July, 1884. The metis at once welcomed him as their bom leader, who would get all their grievances redressed. A subscription was raised to maintain him and his family, as he was poor. PROPOSALS TO GOVERNMENT. 239 CES OF THE *oury — His .vEl!.iLLION — E ABOUT niS age. He ?ht. His Jc wore a lexion, and ression on ts, he had ;her. His interviews 3n, with a on all the !. Some- hcr times al powers powerful, sympathy d himt'^lf vain, and 3 ugh his ometimes y, 1884. dcr, who »tion was as poor. Meetings were held at which Riel was of course the principal orator. A.t first his words were quiet and sensible. He told the half-breeds that they were better off than in the States. A correspondent* wrote to the Governor of the North- western Territory at Regina : — " Thrrfi was a mass meeting such us Prince ^Ylbert has never seen ; pociplo came from the country to meet Mr. Riel from evorywliere, and tlioy went back struck with the quiet and gentle way he spoko to them. ' He strongly advocates peaci and union among all the several sections of tlio country. I have not heard a hard word fall from hi.s mouth. What arc his purpopcsl' They arc a good many, and ro(]uivc a long time if he wanted to see them all carried out. 1st, He wants the half-breeds to have a free grant to the land they occupy ; he wants to agitate to liavo the three districts of the Saskat- clunvan, Alberta, Assiniboia, erected into Provinces, or at least to have each district represented in Parliament ; ho wants the land laws amended to suit more the rapid settlement of tlie country." He strongly advised the Governor not to interfere with Riel as long as he kept quiet. " I cannot hide from you," he adds, "that his iniiuonce for good and evil is great among the half-breeds, French as well as English ; he has a great many admirers even among the white population." Under Riel's direction, petitions were prepared and for- warded to the Government at Ottawa. The last one seems to have been sent as late as the end of February. The Government replied that they would take the question into consideration. As the agitation gathered stiength Riel's orations became more fiery, and were mingled with bursts of prayer, and promises of Divine assistance. Sir John Macdonald, declared in Parliament that Riel offered to leave the country for $5000, and this statement was supported by documents afterwai'ds published.t Riel got Father Andre, / V * This letter, which is in the " Epitome nf Parliamentary Document,*," in connection with the Nortli-West Rohellion, 1885, Ottawa, 1886, p. 388, is i" dated, Prince Alhert, 24tli July, 1884. t The Queen v. Louis Riel. Evidence of Charles Nolin, Eiel's cousin, p. i)3. On the 24th December, 1884, Joseph Home, inspector, reports that Louis 240 LOUIS KIEL. a Catholic prii'st, to use his influence with the Government to obtain this sum for him. Riol said that he would be content witli )i^^5,00() tlicn, and that he would settle with the Government himself for the balance of .^100,000, which he claimed as an indemnity. He said if he got the money he wanted from the Government, he would go wherever the Government wished to send him ; he told Father Andre, if he was an embarrassment to the Government by remaining in the North-West he would even go to the Province of Quebec. Another time Ricl said if he got the money, he would go to the United States to start a paper, and raise the other nationalities in the States. He said, " Before the grass is that high in this country, you will see foreign armies in this country." He also said, " I will commence by destroying Manitoba, and then I will come and destroy the North- West and take possession of the North-West." On Father Andrd's^^ representing to him that even if they granted him $35,000, the half-Vjreed question would remain the same, he said in answer, " If I am satisfied the half- breeds will bo." He intimated that he would accept a less sum if the Father's influence failed to get him the amount stated. When he saw that the Government showed no inclination to give way, Kiel's language and demeanour became more Riol wished to hold a conversation with Mr. M'Dowell, member for the Nortli-West Conncil. " He (Riel) stated that he wished representation made to the Government that if a certain sum were paid to him in cash (Jrr. M'Dowell seems to think ho would accept $5000), ho would at once leave the country. He says that he has such influence with the half-breeds that any rights they think they have, or claims upon the Government, would be at once dropped by them if he advised them to do so. " He says he is very poor, and has actually nothing to live upon, and if he cannot procure means to leave the country, as well as something to settle upon his wife and family, he will starve, which might make him desperate. " As soon as the Government gives him what he asks for, he will, he says, give up all connection with the other half-breeds, in fact, throw them all over, and pledge himself not to return to this country." " Epitome of Parliamentary Documents," in connection with the North- West Rebellion, 1885. Ottawa, 188G, p. 383. * Evidence of Father Andr^, p. 113. These proposals were made on the 12th and 23rd of December. CLAIMS INSPIRATION. 241 ornment v'ould be tie with 0, wliicli money over the Viulrc, if ining in Quebec. 1 go to |io other grass is in this stroyiiig th-Wcst if they remain JO half- t a loss amount lination e more f for tlie mentation in cash at once lf-bree(]H ;rnment, md if lie to settle Jsperate. he says, hem all North- on the violent. For the first four months he appeared as a devout Catholic, but in the course of the agitation ho advanced pretensions to inspiration which came into collision with the inflexible creed of the Church of Rome, He said that the ""^oirit of God was in him, that thu Spirit of Elias was in .11 -n, that ho could foresee the future, and that the Pope oi Rome was not legally Pope, and that the priests were ii.irrow-minded people. He spoke of making the Bi;3hop of Montreal Pope of the Now World. To excite awe in the minds of these wild and impression- able half-breeds Riel gave out that ho would only live on blood,* and got the people who had occasion to butcher u cattle to save the blood for him, and from the first day of January i;c fed exclusively on this instead of flesh, the blood being cooked in milk. About the 2nd of March Riel completely broke with the priests. He saw that they warned the people not to believe in his claims to inspiration, and were against his proposal to form a provisional government. On the 17th of March he had pushed the French half-breeds into actual rebellion. He took possession of a church, and when the priest protested against his proceedings Riel said derisively, " See, ho is a Protestant." He now openly proclaimed the most heretical religious ideas. Vital Fourmond, a French priest living at St. Laurent, near Batochc, saidt that Riel told a number of priests assembled together that he had been appointed by the council to be their spiritual adviser. The witness continued : — " He has extraordinary ideas on the subject of the Trinity. The only God was God the Father, and that God the Son was not God ; the Holy Ghost was not God either. The .second jiersou of the; Trinity was not God, and, as a consequence of this, the Virgin Mary was not the motlier of God, but the mother nr CKUiitry 'opo, find I nttcndinij; s tho (;;uiso ■ rehcllion, sts. I iun 10 district, ^tion, Ts it utios 1 and lot rcspon- luostion of y a fool in led " The said, had iring the that all Canada, struction. nt of St. [*e peace, witness t iel could ledicincs. m incur- y he had 1, "Trial-s," cured the disease by his Divine power. He also declared that should he be killed it did not matter, he would be with them ajjaiu alive, and that wotild prove to them his Divine mission, lie cried, "It is the Holy Ghost that speaks ; who shall dare disbelieve me ? " A'o the same time, Ricl made use of a number of artful devices to drive the ignorant and superstitious half-breeds and Indians into rebellion. He got a few of the leading men to sign their names, pledging that they would support him, and induced an armed crowd to plunder some stores and make prisoners. Some half-breeds were forced for fear of their lives to join with the rest. On a d( tachment of the police advanc- ing from the nearest fort, Kiel announced that the police under Major Crozier were coming to slaughter them all. Going out with his followers to meet the police, Ricl attempted to surround them during a parley, in order to take them prisoners. A conflict took place between them and the half- breeds, in which twelve of the police were killed and twenty- five wounded. This aflair, which was called the battle of J)uck Lake, took place on 2Gth March. Ricl then sent messengers to the Indian tribes announcing a victory, and tirging them to rise against the Government. Had he suc- ceeded in arousing their savage nature a great deal of devasta- tion, loss, and misery would have followed. Fortunate it was that the Indian tribes had no crying injustice to complain of from the Canadian Government. Tho temptations held out by Riel were tried in vain, save at one place, where the Indians set upon the Whites and killed nine settlers. Riel afterwards said that the light at Duck Lake was sudden and premature. His adherents were not prepared as fully as they expected to be. He had sent messengers to out-lying points to arouse the Indians and his people, and it would take two ov three weeks before they were in readiness. Few of the half-breeds of British origin joined with Riel. They did not trust him so fully as the French metis, and disbelieved in his claims to Divine inspiration. Had Riel succeeded in drawing within his fascinations the British half-breeds and the Indians, the loss of life would have been much more serious. '/ 244 LOUIS lUEL. A man detained in the rebel ctcnip gave the fellowino- account'''': — "Once Rii'l liiul got rnfortunato hnlf-ln'f^cils into his power he made them hoh'ovo that their only chance for life was to stay with him, as there would he ni mercy shown them hy th.> (government or hy the mounted police, and that his intention was so to conduct matters that without any hloodshed he would secure thcni the fidl recognition ■>{ their rights ; hy such ju'omises as these, and hy resorting to every possible trick of language and action, by pretending to be specially commissioned by God and the Virgin Mary and St. Jolir. tlio Baptist to lead the half-breed people through all their difiieulties to a glorious success without shedding any blood, and without any danger; by kneeling down and with his arms spread out like the arms of a cross, his eyes cast u}) to heaven and his voice raised aloud to i' :id in prayer, and sometimes by throwing himself on the ground shouting to God for directions, and to protect ih(^ half-breeds; it was in this Avay that he kept the poor, ignorant pcoph^ subject to his [lower and influence. I heard him harangue the poor peojije often, and say to them — " ' You knon- that all power and authority is given to the Holy Father the Pope of Rome, you well know that the Holy Ghost descended from heaven and dwells in the heart of the Holy Father, you know tl.at where that Holy Spirit is there must lie all power and authority. Well, the Holy Ghost left liome in the interest of the poor half-ln'(!eds of America, and took up his residence in Lhe heart of the greatest liv- ing saint of the world, the, 1 Loly Bishop Bourget, of ^lontreal. Now, dear half-breeds, here is a letter, he eri(Ml, holding a paper up towards heaven, from that gr(>at saint, liishi.p Bou'-get, written to me, who am to be the saviour of my ptniple, acting under the influence of th; Holy Ghost, and that holy saint tells mv in this letter that I hav(^ a mission to fuliil ; that grand miision is to liberate the whole world, but first 1 have to liberate; tin- h: If-bn^ d people whom I love so much, who arc my own llesh and blood, '\'ho are my brothers, and avIkj live in my heart.' " By such means as these he fa.xinated a large number of his )ioor, credulous followers, and by terrorising over and making prisoners of lihose who, like myself, '"ndd not \w deceived by his jiretended Divine mission, Riel kejit under his autlK.rity numbers of good, honest, and loyal men who longingly wished for the means of being freed from their disai,'reeable and false and dangerous Mosition, but who were I * EvidoiKV orCMiarlos Nolin, "Trial," &c., p .•?!)■(. THE WIDOW S SKVEN SONS. 245 he following lowor he made r with hi!n, as ent or by tlio t matters that recognition tf "ting to every be t^peeially :; the Eantist s to a glorious y danger 5 by ins of a cross, ■id in prayer, outing to God this Avay that nid infhiencc. tliem — e Holy Fatlier cscended from on know that nd authority, or lialf-lireeds p greatest liv- itreal. Now, }r up towards ) mo, who am e of tli>- iloly avo a mission odd, but first much, wl)o Im live in my ' of his poor, prisoners of mded Divine , lionest, and g freed from it who wore powerless in liis hands, or under his inlhience, believing thnt he was commissioned by Uod." There was a widow who had seven sons, quiet and hard- working young men. They had a iiue tarm, plenty of catth and horses, and were worth a good deal of rnontv. Kiel tried to induce the yi)ung men to join him, hut without success Ho went day after day to the poor widow's, and played o\i her superstition and credulity. He told her of his holy visions, how he saw himself sui'rounded by seven glorious stars of extraordinr '■y brightness crowning him with glory. These bright stars, he cried, are your seven glorious sons, who arc to achieve the glory of the half-breed nation ; and the pooi woman, in her simple faith ot his l)i\ ino mission, prayed of her fine young sons to go forth and battle under the banner of licu'en. The result was, that three of these young men were killed in battle ; another died of a broken heart at the fate of his brothers ; another was wounded and erippled for life ; and tl e remaining two were made prisoners, and tried for tlicir ./ lives. Their mother and their two sisters were reduced to jTOvcrty.'"' In order to implicate ids adherents more deeply lliel was very careful to keep recorded all the proceedings of the coun- cil, and had the names of those who accepted this dangerous oflice engrossed in the nunutes, whether they were present or not. Otherwise it is said that the mendjers of his council wore mere cats-paws in his hands. He ordered and did what- ever he pleased, and threatened death to all who dared to oppose him. It was probably to plunge his followers still more deeply in rebelhun that he wished some prisoners delivered over to the wild Indians „!> be massacred, t but this was [jrevented by the resistance of (he young men who had been induced to join him through the superstitious faith (d their mother. affixinff their siijnatures to by proch tious, appeared also to lend their credit to the prophetic mis- sion therein advanced. After his name he addet^o' ^, word li + * '> Trial.s' i)}). 377 luid 380. t " Trii'it«," pp. 378-387 and 395. 246 LOUIS KIEL. Exovedo, meaning one of the flock ; the members of the coun- cil were all exovedes, and the council was to be called the cxovedate. The following tirade is taken from the prophecies and revelations of Louis Riel, written in April and May, 188.j,"" and found at BatocLe : — " The iSiiii'it of God ha>s iikkIo me uiulorstaiid tlio voice of i\\v recruits who sent to me. Fire lirst. "We Jmvc never as yet fired fust on tlic enemy. The Spirit of Cod has told me in English Avhat spirit ouglit to })reside over the movement, generous, unanimous. "The Spirit of God ha^^ iiuuie me hear the question which should bo made to the warriors. "1 have seen a Hock of dark geese, they had the appearance of wanc^cring away, but in truth they were hovering in the air. f saw them disperse into two groups. The leading goose, wlio with the others was dircting its course west, suddenly turned to the left, and took an eastward direction. These geese, though they wore in the sunshine, did not reflect the light ; they wero covered with darkness. Oh, warriors, who combat in favour of l)ad principles, you arc these black geese. God ^vill stop you in your flight, ami, in spite of all, you will turn l)ack. Understand, hear, obey, and you will escape *rom the reverses, defeats, and disgraces whilace with His linger, the Siurit saiil, ' In this place I think you wiU be wounded.' " I have seen a paper Avritten in ImchcIi, which began in these terms: — 'Do you not know some one called Charlie Laronce. He wants to drink five galhuis in the name of the movement.' "The Spirit oI God has made nie understand thai we ought to bind tile prisoners.! ''I have scon Gabriel Duniont, he was afllicted, ashamed; he did ,?» * Transli -ed from the passage given in L'Sncepliale, 188(1, p. 57. t lliol had si.x i)i'i«()iiers whom he kept in u cellar at lintoclie. Tlieir hu'iids were bound at ni;»Iit. ^^ IM )f the coun- callcd the )hecies tiiid ay, 18 8. J,'" oice of the ^ot fired fii.st I \vhat spirit s. liich shuuld il)oartiiico of air. I saw lo with the ;hc luft, and were in tho h. darkness. II are these e of all, you Lpc *roni tlie 'lie Spirit of 1, he turned i not. The e to Prince vho is that )f God has (!st joint (if Siiirit said, n 111 these rence. lie ;iht to bind id ; he did 07. lie. Their PROPHETIC HAPSODTES. 247 not look at nie, he looked at his empty table. But Gabriel Duniont is blessed, his faith will not totter. He is hini, by the grace of God. His hope and his trust in God will be justified ; he will come out of the struggle charged with tiie booty of his enemies. Jesus Christ and the Virgin Mavy will make him again joyful. My ideas are just, well weighed, well defined ; luournhig is not in my thoughts. My ideas arc level with my gun, my gun is stauding. ■ It is the invisible jiower of God which keeps my gun erect. Oh, my God, give me grace to establish the day of your rest, to bring back in honour the 8abbath day as it was t'lxv.d by the Holy .Si)irit in the person of INIoses, your servant," — And so on. In fact, Kiel wished, amongst his utliur changes, to restore the Jewish Sabbath. One of the devices of the leader of the metis was to gain })osscssion of as many pris;. ners as he could, and to hold them as hostages, to induce the Goverument to consent to negotiate with him. He wished to raise the Indians in order to increase the difhciilties of the situation. He said that the rebellion of 1870 would not be a patch upon this one, One of his proclamations wa.«» intended to got the United iStatcs to intei'fere. He pointed out that the North-Wost Territory was not ceded with Canada by France, and that the States had a riglit to a share in it. His proposal to divide the North-West amongst seven nationalities, "' thougli a very absurd one, coidd scarcely be lield us a proof of insanity. Failure threw discredit on tlie wisdom of his plans, but it does not seem to me that success was so improbable as to stamp tho rebellion as utterly fatuous, especially when we consider the complete success of the Transvaal 13oers in 1881, in throwing off their subjection lo British power. It was noted that Kiel, while destroying .some of the telegraphs did not cut the wire which kept up communication with Ottawa, thiough which he hoped to conduct )iegotiatious with Sir Jolm Macdonahl. One might say that it would betoken some shrewdness in an * Kiel himself at liis trial mentiorcd ten— the Bavarians, Polea, Italians, (jeniians, Irish, I'.cigians, Swedes, Dano«. Noiwcgiaiiy, and Jews. lU- knew that eniigiaiils from all thu.se peoples could be found in the United States. \.' 248 LOUIS RIEL. enemy to abstaiu {'rom cutting the telegraphic wires between a capable general and a Cabinet Ministry likely to interfere with his plans. It would have saved much discredit to British arras and British statesmanship had communication been longer and more difHcult between Mr. Gladstone in Downing Street and Sii li^velyn Wood in the camp below Majuba Hill. Fortunately, the Canadian Government was fit to cope with the occasion. The scene of revolt was 2500 miles from the centre of government at Ottawa, but with the help of the new railway to Manitoba, a force of the Canadian militia, under General Middleton, was promptly sent forward, and after some sharp lighting, Kiel's followers were driven out of the village of Batoche, on the Saskatchewan river, with a loss on the side of the militia of 51 killed and 173 wounded. At the beginning of the fray, Ricl ran about from one rific pit to another, with a crucifix in his hand, to encourage the half- breeds and Indians ; but ho seemed soon to have sickened of the fighti^ig. and he showed a disposition to surrender betorc his brave followers were willing to give up the ceatlict. lie threatened to massacre his prisoners if the militia kept on firing. Two days after the capture of Batoche, Kiel vvas taken and handed over to the civil authorities, who ordered him to be tried. The Court, which met a,t Regina, on the 20th of July, 1885, was composed of two judges, one Mr. Hugh Richardson, a stipendiary magistrate, the other a justice of the peace, with a jury of six men. Though exception was taken to the constitution of this Court, it appears that it was in accordance with the law of the country. The prisoner was provided with counsjl sent from Quebec, to defend him. The proceedings were conducted wit.'i tempei' and decorum, and Ricl himself acknowledged that he had a fair trial. As the plea of insauity was put in by the prisoner's counsel, three witnesses were sunmioued to report on his mental condi- tion- —Dr. Roy, of the Beauport Asylum, Quebec; Dr. Daniel Clark, of the Asylum at Toronto; and Dr. Howard, of the Longuc I'ointc Asylum. The la^t gentleman did not appear, as he refused to come alone, owing to his state of health. '..It.. M^'^.^. THE MEDICAL WITNESSES. 249 between a iutorlcre iscrcdit to luuuicatija idstouo In imp boluw cope with ; l'ro]a tlic ii the new itia, under after .some lie village u the side At the flc pit to the half- ckened of ler before iict. He kept on Kiel was 10 ordered of July, chardson, l-ie peace, on to the i3cordauce kled with oceediucfs 1 liimself ' counsel, al condi- r. Daniel 1, of the t appear, ■ health. Dr. Clark, who saw Kiel before the trial, at the prison in llegina, observes : — " Ills movements were nervous, energetic, ;uul expressive, as lU'c so characteristic of the French. This was evidently a normal condition, and not from apprehension iis to his fate. lie was very talkative, and ]iis egotism made itself manifest, not only in his movements, but also in his expressed pleasure in being the central figur'.' of a State tiiul, vvhicli was likely to become liistorical. The writer told him that his lawyers wevc trying to save his life by pruviiig that ho had been insane. At this .slatcnieiit he g(jt very nnich excited, and paced up autl down his cell like a chained animal, saying, with great vehem- ence and gesticulation, ' My lawyers do wrong to try to prove I am insane; 1 scorn to put in that plea. I, the leader of my people, the centre of a national movement, a ]iiiest and prophet, to be proved to be ail idiot ! As a proiiliet, I Icnow beforehand tiie jury will ac(piit me. They will not ignore my rights. I was put in Loiigue I'ointe and Beauport Asylums by my persecutors, ami was arrested without cause when discharging my duty. TIic Lord delivered me out of their hands.'" Dr. Roy, called in as witness for the defence, well remem- bered the prisoner's ease, when under his charge, at Deauport. He believed Riel to be insane and irresponsible during the late rebellion, because be had a fixed belief in his divinely inspired mission in the Nortb-West, which no reasoning could overcome. Dr. Roy's view was connected and logical ; but its full effect was .somewhat marred by his giving up speaking in English, and thus requiring his ideas to be transmitted through a French interpreter. Dr. Daniel Clark, of the Toronto Asylum, stated his belief that the prisoner was insane, though ho admitted that he might be .jimulating madness. To be sure that this was not the case, he would require much longer opportunities of observing the prisoner. Dr. Clark assigned as a proof of Riel's insanity, the hopeless character of the revolt of tive or six hundred metis and Indians against the vdiole power of Canada, with that vernment 36 able to oonfusiui; 1 1 would have required to have been clearly stated by a powerful speaker ill order to reach the minds of the jurors, but in place of an address of this I\ind, Kiel was called upon to speak in his own defence. His adlrcss was ill arranged, without logical connec- tion, and full of ivipetitions, as if uttered on the spur of the moment. But though he had to spenk in English, a language, he did not habitually use, his speech contained passages ot great power of expression, simplicity, and pathos, wiiich showed how he was capable of carrying away an audience who would lend him their syn^pathy. Viewed as a defence it was nothing, but then tlie fact of rebellion was undeniable, and the Court would not listen to any justification of it. He said that he did not wish to be acquitted on the ground of insanity- — " To-day," said the accused, " when I saw the glorious General iMi(l(llet{jn bearing testimony that he thought I was not insane, ;u)(l Captain Yoiuig pi'ove that I was not insane, I felt tliat God was blessing me and blotting away from my name the blot resting on my reputation on account of having been in the limatic asylum of my goud fi'iend l^r. Roy. I have been in an asylum ; but I thank the lawyer for the Crown, who destroyed tin; testimony of my friend, Dr. Koy, because 1 have always believed that I was put in an asyhnu without reason ; to-day my pretension is guaranteed, and that is a blessing, too, in that w:/." Then a little after, "The nineteenth century is to bo treated in certain ways, and it is probably for that reason I have found the word ' Exovede.' 1 prefer to be called one of the Hock. I am no more than you are ; I am simply one of the Hock, equid to the rest. If it is any satisfaction to the doctor to know what kind of in- sanity I have, if they ai'o going to call my jii'otensions insanity, 1 say, humbly, through the grace rf God, 1 believe; 1 am the prophet of the New World. " I wish you to believe that 1 am not trying to play insanity ; there is in the manner, in the standing of a man, (lie proof tliat he is sin- cere, not playing. You will say, What liavc you got to say '} I have to attend to iiractical results. Is it practical that you be acknow- ledged as a prophet ? Is it practical to say it? I think if the half- breeds have acknowledged me, as a community, to be a prophet, I have reason to believe that it is begiiniing to become practical. I do not wish for my satisfaction the name of Prophet. Generally that name is accompanied with such a burden, that if there is satisfaction for your vanity, there is a check for it. To set myself up as Pope. 252 LOUIS KIEL. No, no ; 1 said I believed that Bishop I)Ourget had succeeded the Pope ill spirit and in trutli. Why 'i JJccause, while Rome did not pay attention to us, he, as a bishop, paid attention to us." Throughout the whole speech we see his sensitive vanity : — " I know," he said, " that, through the grace of God, I am the founder ol' I\laiiitoI)a. I know that, though 1 have no open road for my inllueuce, 1 have big iniluence concentrated as a big amount of vapour in an engine." He seeks to give a better explanation of statements made by the witnesses abuut his demeanour and want of self-control : — " If you take," said he, " the jilca of the defence, that 1 am not responsible for my acts, acquit me completely, since 1 have been (piar- relling with an insane and irresponsible Government. If you pronounce in favour of the Crown, which contends that 1 am responsible, acijuii; me all the same. You are perfectly justified in declaring that, having my reason and sound mind, I have acted reasonably and in self- defence, while the Government accuser, being irresponsible and conse- quently insane, cannot have acted wrong, and if high treason there is, it must be on its side and not on my part. " For fifteen years I have been neglecting myself ; even one of the most hard witnesses on me said that, with all my vanity, I never was particular as to my clothing ; ycR, because 1 never had much to buy any clothing. The Keverend Father Andre lias often had the kindness to feed my family with a sack of Hour, ami Father Fourmond. My wife and children are without means, while 1 am working more than any representatives in the North- West, although 1 am simply a guest of this country — a guest of the half-breeds of the Saskatchewan. Although as a simple guest I work to better the condition of the people of the Saskatchewan, at the risk of my life to better the con- dition of the people of the North- West, I have never bad any pay. It has always been my hope to have a fair living one tluy. It will be for you to pronounce." The jury were of opinion that the prisoner was sane, and unanimously pronounced him to be guilty of high treason. At the same time, they recommended him to the mercy of the Crown. It was aftorwa^ds stated by three of the jurors that this recommendation was based upon a misgiving of the soundness of mind of the prisoner. On being asked if he had ON THE PLEA OF INSANITY. 253 led the Pope lid not i)ay ) vaulty : — I, I am the 1U11 r was speakinc:, he su^' lenly stopped, showing me his hnnd — "Do you see," says he, "blood flowing in the veins; the telegra]»h is operating actively, and I feel it ; they are talking about me, and ((uostioning authorities in Ottawa about me. "It is of similar fantastic vision.-; he speaks with me everyday. I am convinced that ho is not acting a [)art ; he si)eaks with a convic- tion and a sincerity which leave no doubt in my mind about the state of his mind ; he has retracted his errors, but he believes him^ielf to-day to be a jn'ophet and invested with a Divine mission to reform, the world on the day he has spoken to the Court. ; and when I re])rovo liini for his foolish and extravagant ideas, he answers that he submits, but that he cannot stifle the voice that speaks to him and the Spirit that commands him to communieate to the world the riv(!la- tions he rec(MVOS." The opinion of his old friend, Archbishop Tache, is even more noteworthv : — " For many vears T have been convinced beyond the possibility of a doubt, that, while endowed with brilliant ((ualities of mind iiud heart, the unfortunate leader of the metis was a prey to what may be tenued 'megalomania' and ' theomania,' which alone can explain his way of acting up to the last moments of his life." An appeal that the prisoner had not been tried before a competent Court was heard before the judicial committe ' of \J IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) W 'Up I i {./ €^. ($> •*^ % ^40^ «< ^'z :/ ».-r"-v' ■< .^^^•■•• i.O 1.1 ,i!,3 2 ,iij3^ r,'-' 22 M 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 ■« 6" ► ^:? (^ c-: 'c3 ci •J"! /i ^;. (fe ^^ /^ /; / ^ Oy^, Photographic Sciences Corporation I 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY )4580 (716) 872-4503 I i K'x „,*'#,. V^ ^^ f/j ^ 256 LOUIS KIEL. the Queen's Privy Council, but was not sustained. In answer to the petition for inquiry as to the prisoner's sanity, Dr. Jukes, of the Mounted Police at Rcgina, was again asked to report ; and two medical men, who had never before seen Riel, were sent to examine him — Dr. Michael Lovell, Warden of Kingston Penitentiary, and Dr. Valade, of Ottawa. They reached Ilegina on the 7th of November, nnd imraedii.tely commenced to make inquiries about the prisoner, and held long conversations with him. In considering the reports of these gentlemen, to which all will be prepared to allow great weight, it ought to be borne in mind that the scope of their inquiry was confined by the instructions of the Government who sent them. " As the inquiry could not go behind the decision of the Courts, the examination was necessarily limited to the period sub- sequent to the verdict of the jury and sentence of Court." Nevertheless, there is not the smallest reason to doubt that these gentlemen made a most careful and painstaking examination of the prisoner. The first report was from Dr. Jukes, who stated : — " Louis Riel has been under my sjiecial care medically, as siu*geon .of this force, for upwards of five months, since liis arrival here as prisoner. During that time T have visited him with few exceptions every day, have studied him cliisely, and conversed with liiin long and frequently. I have personally a strong aversion to punishment by death. T believe that, failing to establish his insanity, his death is near at hand, but, after careful and continuous examination of him under varying circumstances from day to day, I cannot escape the conviction that, except upon purely religious questions having relation to what may be called tin; Divine mysteries, he was when lirsl entrusted to my caro and still continues to bo perfectly sane and accomitable for his actions. Under those circumstances my duty, though a painful one, is clear, and my opinion, not hastily formed, equally so, namely, that Kiel's peculiar views ii))on religions stihjeots, which so strongly impress the ignorant and uniellccting with an idea of his ?nadness, cannot rightly he regarded as interfer- ing with, or obscuring in the slightest degree his clear perce]>tion of duty, or as rendering his judgment less sound in the alfairs of every- day life. I therefore record my opinion that, with the reservation THE FINAL REPORTS. 257 I above made, Riol is a sane, clear-headed, and accountable being, and responsible for his actions before Gon and man. — I have, t^o. " (Signed) A. Jukes, " Senior Surgeon. " To the Tlon. Edgar Dewdney, " Lieutenant-Governor of N.-W. Territories." After having finished his examinations, Dr. Lovell, sent on the 8th November, the following report in cypher hy telegraph to Sir Joliu Macdonald, at Ottawa : — " I have the honour to report that having given conscientious <;onsideratio)i to the case of Louis Riol now confmod bore muhv sentence of death, and fully appreciating the trust t;omnntted to uio, and the consoquencos involved, I am of the opinion that the said Louis Eiel, although liolding and expressing foolish and pcn^diar views as to religion and general government, is an accountable lining, and capable of distinguishing right from wrong. " (Signed) ' M. Lovell, M.V." The same clay the other medical man sent transmitted the following report : — " Regina, 8th Novimiber, 1 885. "nin, — After having examined carefully Ricl in private conversa- tion M'th him and by testimony of persons who took care of him, I have come to the conclusion that he suffers under a hallucination on political and religious subjects, Imt on other points 1 believe him to be quite s(nisil)l(' nnd able to distinguish righi, from wrong. "(Signed) V. X. VAianr,, M.D." On receiving the opinions of these three medical men the Government at once ordered the execution of Riel. It took place within tlie precincts of the jail on the morning of the IGth of November, 18S5. Riel had been reconciled to the Catholic Church and had given up his peculiar views in religion.* * This statement is twice made in ilitrunients in my possession on the authority of Fallier Andiv. Dr. (.'lark ([notes the Torcrite daus son exil a Sotubal pour provenir le Roi du danger aucpiel il s'expo.sait. Cette Icttro cpie sa Majestt^ no vit point, fut trouvee parnii lea papiers de ce pire."— p. 1G4. In the Italian Anedoti all mention of this inculpatory letter is parsed over. ■ rUNTSlTMEXT OF THE CONSPIRATORS. 271 he worlc of s of Tavora, d'Atougui.i ^ Souza Cal- reyed to the ■) a religious '. imi)i'isoiiod it d'Obidos, p Count do len to leave , who had were also 'rocurator- )rmer con- ad written le King of 58. The December, ildanha to ed, especi- , Anna do ) King of msolf said he danger e his life, had been King, and ; of whom le letter is 'fition d'une r le Roi du it point, fut ir is passed confessed their guilt. nito execution on the ibllowing day given • -' '- . — by Mr. spectacle : — The sentences against them were carried Here is the description Hay, the British Minister, of this dreadful " Saturday, the 13th of January, being tlie day appointed for the execution, a scaffold had been built in the square of Belem, opposite to the house where the prisoners wore confined, and eight wheels fixed upon it. On one corner of the scaffolding was placed Antonio Alvarcs Fcrreira, and on the other corner the effigy of Joseph Policarpo de Azcvedo, who is still missing — these being two persons who fired at the back of the King's equipage. About half an hour after eight o'clock in the morning, the execution began. The criminals were brought out one by one, each under a strong guard. The Marchioness of Tavora was the first that was brought upon the scaffold, where she was beheaded at one stroke. Her body was afterwards placed upon the floor of the scaffolding, and covered with a linen cloth. Young Jose Maria do Tavora, the young Marquis of Tavora, the Count d'Atouguia, and three servants of the Duke of Aveiro, were first strangled at a stake, and afterwards their lindjs broken \vith an iron instrument. The j\Iar(]uis of Tavora and the Duke of Aveiro had their limbs broken alive. The Duke, for greater igirominy, was brought bareheaded to the place of execution. The body and limbs of each of the criminals, after they wore executed, were thrown upon a wheel, and covered with a linen cloth. But when Antonio Alvarcs Fcrreira was brought to the stake, whose sentence was to be burnt alive, the other bodies were exposed to his view. The combustible matter which had been laid imder the scaffolding was set fire to ; the whole machine with the bodies was consumed to ashes, and then thrown into the sea." The name of Tavora was abolished, and the young Marchioness, whose conduct had aroused the anger of her family against the King, was sent to a convent, " not a very strict one, it is said, where she lives very much at her ease." As from the explanations made, and the documents dis- covered, the Jesuits were believed to be the contrivers of the conspiracy, the King issued a decree for the sequcstiation of all their property, real and personal, which turned out to be very large. The Jesuits denied complicity in the plot, which 272 GABRIEL MALAGRIDA. they attributed to the desire of two noble families,* to revenge a private injury. Nevertheless the Jesuits tried to excuse the conduct of the conspirators. Tliey then got the Pope, Clement XIII., to take their part, but the resolute Marquis collected all the fathers and brothers of the order together and sent them away in ships. It is said that in all 1200 Jesuits were landed at Civita Vecchia. They were at the same time expelled from all the foreign dominions of Portugal. This order had got incorrigibly corrupt and intriguing, and the exposure to which they were subjected by the Marquis of Pombal was one of the blows which hastened their downfall. The order was abolished by Clement XIV. in 1773. One hundred and thirteen of the Jesuits were kept at St. Julian, a rock in the sea about three hour.s' sail from Lisbon. Thirty-nine of them died there. Thirty-six were deported to Italy in 17G7, and the rest set free after the death of King Joseph. But to return to Malagrida, he, along with two other Jesuit fathers, Alexander and De Mattos, were kept in prison, as being implicated in the conspiracy. But in Portu- gal there was still a difficulty in trying ecclesiastics for secular offences, so, instead of committing Malagrida for high treason, it was thought preferable to accuse him of heresy. No doubt the case of that eccentric Jesuit caused the author- ities some perplexity. He was now, we are told.t. " either a perfect liyjiocrite, or he lubourcil under a most extra- ordinary religious hallucination. lie passed many hours a-day in lirayer in the most painful postures, sometimes willi liis head touch- ing the f^Tound, at others, in positions still more didiicult and painful. He believed that lu^ heard a voice continually calling liim, a delusion which IVFattos and many others of his companions declared was Divine inspiration." During his confinement he wrote a book, in Portuguese, entitled " Heroic and Wonderful Life of the glorious St, Anne, * " HiBtoire Gentirale de la Naiesanco et des Progress de la Compagnie do JcRUb." Amsterdam, 1761. Tome quatrifemo, pp. 236 and 239. t Smith, vol. i. p. 206. HIS LIFE OF S'^. ANNE. 273 to revenge to excuse the Pope, e Marquis r together all 1200 3re at the ninions of rrupt and bjected by I hastened lent XIV. e kept at sail from /■-six were after the two other kept in in Portu- astics for for high of heresy. e author- nost extra- 's a-(lay in oad tonch- iitl painful, a dolusiou larod was )rtuguese, St. Anne, Corapagnie 139. Mother of the Holy Virgin Mary, dictated by this Saint, assisted by and with the Approbation and Help of this Most August Sovereign, and of her Most Holy Son." This book swarmed with absurdities. Amongst other things, Malagrida revealed — " Tliat St. Anno had been sanctified iu her mother's womb, in the same manner that the holy Virgin had been sanctified in that of St. Anne. " That the privilege of being sanctified in the womb of her mother was granted only to St. Anne, and to Mary, her daughter. " That St. Anno, in the womb of her mother, heard, knew, loved, and served God, like all the saints elevated to glory. " That St. Anne, in the womb of her mother, did shed tears, and excited tears of compassion in the cherubim and seraphim, who were in her company. *' That St. Anne, Avhile yet in her mother's womb, made her vows; and in order that neither of the Divine powers should have cause of jealousy by the appearance of more affection towards one than towards another, she had made her vow of poverty to the Eternal Father, her vow of obedience to the Eternal Son, her vow of chastity to the Eternal Holy Ghost, &c. " That he (IVIalagrida) had heard the Father Eternal speak with a clear and distinct voice, as also the Son and the Holy Ghost. That St. Anno married to be more of a virgin {per essere piii vergine). " That the family of St. Anne, besides the masters and some other persons, consisted of twenty slaves — tAvelve men and eight women. " That St. James followed the trade of stone hewer or mason, and that he lived in Jerusalem with St. Anne ; that she was the strong woman of whom Solomon had spoken, but that this King had made a mistake, since it was from among his own people, and of his own blood, that this blessed woman was to be born. " That St. Anne had built a sanctuary at Jerusalem for fifty-three devout girls ; that, to complete the buildings, angels had disguised them- selves as carpenters ; and that for the support of these girls, one of them, named Martha, bought fish, and sold it again with profit through the city ; that some of these devout girls of St. Anno had married solely to obey God, who had decreed from all eternity that these blessed girls, brought up under the inspection of St. iuine, should become mothers of saints, male and female, and of several apostles and disciples of Jesus Christ ; that one of them had married Nicodemus ; that another had married St. Matthew ; another, Joseph of Arimathca ; I H; 274 GABRIEL MALAGRIDA. and tliat from the marriage of another, St. Lin, the successor of St. Peter, was born. " That the holy Virgin, in the womb of her mother, had spoken these words : — ' Comfort you, my well-beloved mother, for you have found grace b'jfore the Lord ; here you sliall conceive, and you shall bring forth a daughter, whom you shall call Mary. The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon her, and shall cover her with His shadow. He will conceive in her, and by her the Son of the Most High, who shall save His people.' " Mabgrida affir ued that the Virgin had made this revelation to him, und that she had added thereto : — " That rejoicings were made in Paradise during eight days for this event and these miraculous words. Moreover, that God had told him not to hesitate raising the grandeur of the Virgin Mary above all bounds — itsque ad excessiim et ultra ; that thus he was not to fear to ajjpropriate to her, and to make her participate in, the attributes of God Himself, of immensity, infinity, eternity, and omnipotence." " That the sacred body of Jesus had been formed from a drop of blood from the heart of the holy Virgin ; that it had grown by degrees, by virtue of the nourisliment taken by her mother, till such time as it was perfectly organised, and capable of receiving the soul which had been united to it ; but that the Divinity and the Person of the Word had already united themselves to this last drop of blood, at the very instant that it left the heart of the Holy Virgin to enter her most pure womb; that the three Divine Persons had had many deliberations and consultations together; that there had been many propositions and many opinions on the title and rank which should bo given to St. Anne ; and that at last they had taken the resolution to give her a superiority over all the angels and all the sairts." Malagrida also wrote in Latin a treatise on the " Life and Empire of Antichrist," in which he said there were to bo three Antichrists — a father, son, and nephew. The last of these personages was to be born at Milan in A.D. 1920, the child of a nun and monk. He was to take for his wife Proserpine, one of the infernal furies. We do not leani what was to be the result of this imprudent marriage. From all this we have no difficulty in coming to the conclu- sion that the old priest was affected with delusional insanity, but we are told that he was mad only on one subject, though much iccossor of lad spoken ' you have , and you The Spirit [is shadow. High, who revelation t days for od had told Mary above not to fear ittrihutes of ;encc." na a drop of by degrees, h time as it which had f the Word at the very r most pure eUherations ositions and to St. Anne ; superiority " Life and ^0 be three it of these 10 child of *roserpine, was to be he conclu- iusanity, )ugh much THE AUTO-DA-Fl 275 given to melancholy. Before the Inquisition, which treated him as a heretic, Malagrida persisted to the last in maintaining the proof of his prophecies, nor would he deny any of the miracles attributed to him, the visions he had seen, or the supernatural revelations with which he had been favoured. Not being accustomed to deal with lunatics, the Inquisitors could make nothing of the old priest, and being Dominicans they were no friends to the Jesuits. Father Gabriel Malagvida was convicted of the crime of heresy, in having affirmed, Avritten, and de- fended propositions and doctrines opposed to the true faith. He was convicted of hypocrisy, and of obstinately professing the same errors. He was deposed and degraded from his order, and delivered up, with the gag, the cap of infamy, and the label of arch-heretic, to secular justice, " praying earnestly that the said criminal may be treated Avith kindness and indulgence, without pronouncing against him sentence of death or effusion of blood." This recommendation to mercy was not attended to. Mr. Hay records that Porabal had told him that if Malagrida had not suffered frcm heresy, he would have undergone another trial for high treason. " The political intrigues in which this artful and designing man had been engaged, the estimation in which he was held by many bigoted and superstitious indivi- duals, and the influence he had acquired as confessor to so many noble families, rendered him a dangerous ally and an implac- able enemy, two characters which reconcile us to the severity of the sentence which the necessities of the times rendered imperative." Malagrida was sentenced on the 20th September, 1761, three years after his arrest, to be strangled and burned. This was executed at the auto-da-fe, held on the 21st, in the Pla(;a da Rocio at Lisbon. He was now seventy-two years of age. Fifty wretches figured in the procession ; fourteen of them were baptised Jews, suspected of relapsing ; there were also some sailors convicted of bigamy, and two Pietist nuns. Malagrida was the only one of them all who suftered the pain of death. Dressed in a tiara and long robe, he was preceded by a crier, who, in a loud voice, proclaimed his iniquities. A pitying eye (I. I 27G GABRIEL MALAGRIDA. in the crowd saw the old priest cast a deprecating glance on the figures of devils pictured on his robe. His Jesuit friends recorded that when near his end he said, " I confess that I am a sinner ; and as to my revelations, it is not expedient to say what I think of them." The execution of Malagrida made some sensation in the Catholic countries of Europe, and was the cause of some heated controversy amongst the religious orders in Italy. The Jesuits denied the accusations against him, and treated him as a martyred saint. It is curious to observe that Malagrida was a contemporary of Swedenborg, and had the latter lived in the Spanish instead of the Scandinavian Peninsula, he might have had a similar fate. In his " Siecle de Louis XV.," Voltaire wrote, " Mala- grida was condemned to be burnt Avithout being brought to question about the assassination of the King, because that was only a fault against one of the laity and the rest was a crime against God. Thus the excess of the ridiculous and the absurd was joined to the excess of the horrible, The culprit was brought to judgment as a prophet, and was burnt, not for having been a regicide, but for having been mad." It seems strange that the Jesuits should have allowed a man obviously deranged to occupy a position in which he might compromise their order. Perhaps they were slow to distin- guish excess of religious zeal from mental derangement. 1 might distin- ' THEODORE, KING OF ABYSSINIA — 277 4 BYSSINTA. a count. x\- land fully 6000 separated from the coast ; ^"^cu uy a ucit ot i- alniost waterless desert ^ ■>;- oejiutifui country oi !•- u niouTjt'iins and tbrlo valleys, enjoying from its elevation a temperate climatt-, abited by a peonHnr m^'e of the white family of i' affiriities arc storic times. While aU arouiui adopted the creed of ti ophet, the Abyssinian^ io,ed Christian, f''Uo\\ " Coptic Chvircli, ;:ii i prcservin:^' • ■ ■•^' -i traditions. ' For the kst three .;. ., --A empire of Ethiopia had been in a stale of dto the encroachment of the Oallaa on the south, s* sea-board by the Turks, with anarchv oppression Avithin, the people had all tli- all the miseries of semi-civilised nations 1865, Aby&sinia, nhn^. t f..iw.tten hy the suddenly became * )f 'ittpr>ti'>n a ./!; the crime? resentment striking disiat.' character and deserving of K' . appear even in There is son: '^ 2>iy inli,jnu.i.i,ioU ai^xH: foUowia'' work.s ; — ■il,?. 277 — THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. ABYSSINIA, a country unique in Africa, is a wide table- land fully GO 00 feet above the sea-level. It is separated from the coast of the Red Sea by a belt of low and almost waterless desert. This beautiful country of high mountains and fertile valleys, enjoying from its elevation a temperate climate, is inhabited by a peculiar race of the white family of men, whose affinities are lost in prehistoric times. While all around adopted the creed of the Arabian prophet, the Abyssinians remained Christian, following the rites of the Coptic Church, and preserving some old sacred books and traditions. For the last three centuries, the once powerful empire of Ethiopia had been in a state of decay. Suffering from the encroachment of the Gallas on the south, shut out from the sea-board by the Turks, Avith anarchy, civil war, and feudal oppression within, the people had all the vices, and endured all the miseries of semi-civilised nations. About the year 1865, Abyssinia, almost forgotten by the rest of Christendom, suddenly became the object of attention and interest through the crimes and follies of its ruler, who had provoked the resentment of the only European power that could get within striking distance of his remote dominions. The strange character and deplorable career of this man is all the more deserving of study that such another is not likely again to appear even in Abyssinia. There is some obscurity about the early history of Theodore.'"' * My information about Theodore is principally derived from the foUowini' works : — iiii lii 278 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. From what appears the most trustworthy accounts, he was born in 1822, others say 1818, in the province of Quara, on the north-west frontier of Abyssinia. His father is said to have been Hailu Weleda Georgis, brother to Dcjatch Confou, governor of the north-west province of Abyssinia. According to Stern, his father died while the boy was still very j-oung, and the property left by the d^-consed noble was seized, and squandered by dishonest relatives. His mother, thus rendered destitute, repaired to Gondar, where she eked out a poor living by the sale of kosso, a medicine much in use owing to the habit the people in Abyssinia have of eating raw flesh, [vasa, as he was then called, was from childhood passionate, impatient, and proud. He was sent^"" to a convent at Tschangar, near the northern shores of Lake Dembea, to be educated for a scribe. Here Kasa was taught to read and Avrite, learned the Bible history, and had his mind imbued a xth the religious tradi- tions of Abyssinia, which exercised an enduring influence upon his thoughts and actions. He was not suffered to remain long in this peaceful abode, for a fugitive rebel chief, thinking the " The Captive Missionary : being an account of the Country ami People of Abyssinia, embracing a Narrative of King Tlicodore's life, &c.," by the R«v. Henry A. Stein. London, 186!). " A Narrative of Captivity in Abyssinia, with some account of the late Enipenjr Theodore, his Country and People," by Henry Blane, M.D. London, 1868. " The Story of the Captives, a Narrative of the Events of Mr. Rassara'a Mission to Abyssinia," by Dr. Blanc, one of the Captives, with a Transla- tion of M. Le .)ean's articles on Abyssinia and its Monarch. London, 1868. " Narrative of the British Mission to Theodore, King of Abyssinia," by Hormuzd Passam. In two volumes. London, 1869. " The Britisli Captives in Abyssinia," by Charles T. Beke, Ph.D., F.S.A. London, 1867. "A History of the Abyssinian Expedition," by Clements R. Markham. London, 186!), " Tlie Abyssinian Expedition, witli Engravings from the Illustrateil London Newx,'" by Roger Acton. London, 1868. * The Rev. Mr. Stern, who is valuable for giving details, tells ns that, " Impatient, passionate, and proud, he (Kasa) disdained the humble vocation of his mother, and in a fit of anger left her poor hut and took refuge in a convent in Tschangar, near the northern shores of Lak*^ Tzaiui." This is perhaps the only instance on record of a wild boy r-'ii'iing away to school. s, he was Quara, on is said to h Confou, ^ was still noble was )ther, thus iked out a use owing raw flesh, passionate, Fschangar, 3ated for a Darned the ious tradi- lence upon Hnain long nking the r and People &c.," by the i of the late 31auc, M.D. \[t. Rassam's a Transla- ondon, 1868. jyssiuia," by h.D., F.S.A. I. ^larkhani. 3 lUustratal ils, tells us thi' humble ut and took res of Lokt^ a wild boy BECOMES A ROBBER-CHIEF. 279 convent to afford a safe prey and an easy vengeance on the fathers of those who had defeated him, broke into the building and killed some of the boys and the aged priest who acted as their preceptor. Kasa fled for his life, and sought refuge in the stronghold of his uncle Confou. This was the resort of some of the most warlike of the Amhara chiefs. Confou took his nephew with him on his plundering forays, and while only fifteen years of age, Kasa began to gain a reputation for bravery and skill in arms. On his uncle's death, Confou's sons, Gared and his brothers, fell to fighting about the succession. Woisera Menin, the ambitious wife of Atze Johanres, the puppet king of Abyssinia, who governed for her son Ras Ali, took advantage of the quarrel to seize on the north-western portion of Confou's principality, while the chiefs of Godjam conquered the districts near Lake Dembea. Kasa, who had taken the side of ihe eldest sou, was compelled to flee, and was glad to accept the hospitality of a peasant's hut near his native province. Kasa organised a band of seventy freebooters, who infested the borders of the western lowlands. But these ferocious men became impatient of the imperious command of their yoimg leader. They fought amongst themselves till one half were killed. Kasa, not thinking his life safe from the vengeance of the rest, fled to Matamma, the advance post of the Egyptian dominions on the Atbara, where he worked as a grass cutter for the stables of Sheikh Shuma. In a few months he was at the head of a new gang of bandits. Tired of this life, he returned to his native province, waiting for an occasion for more honourable adventures, and brooding over dreams of future aggrandisement. In the convent at Tschangar, Kasa had learned the old legend that there would appear a great king called Theodore, born of poor parents though of Solomon's royal line. For a time he would remiiin in retirement, then his exploits and feats of arms would bring him into notice. He would revive the old glories of the Ethiopian empire, drive away the Turks from the Holy Land, plant the Cross on the site of the ancient temple, make Jerusalem the metropolis of the world, and bring princes and rulers, nations and tribes, in homage before his throne. These ideas were listened to by the irregular soldiers whom II 280 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. Kasa gathered round him, and he was soon at the head of a force which enabled him to defy the King of Abyssinia. Several generals were sent against the daring young rebel ; but he either defeated them or baffled their pursuit. Force failing, Ras Ali thought to attach Kasa to him by calling him to his court under safe conduct, and giving him his daughter Tawawitch (she is beautiful) in marriage. It is said that the Abyssinian princess was instigated by Woisera Menin to compass the ruin of the upstart soldier who had gained her hand by successful rebellion against her father; but she proved a true wife and a faithful adviser to her husband, Avho, though sometimes unfaithful, loved her to the last. The queen mother next got Kasa sent on a dangerous expedition to harry the Mussulman tribes under the rule of Egypt. He left with an army of 16,000 men, and was met at Egyptian outposts at Kedarif by a detachment of 800 Bashi Bazouks, The Turks, who knew something of military strategy, awaited the tumultuous host of Abyssinia behind a stockade from which they poured a murderous fire of musketry and artillery. Kasa is described by an eye-witness as gallop- ing about on a superb charger over the dead and dying, shouting out his orders to push on till a bullet brought him down from his saddle. The would-be destroyer of Mahomed- anism was borne away, leaving three-fourths of his matchlock men and spear-men to feed the jackals, the crows, and the vultux'es. He himself sought refuge in the monastery of Tsangar, where the monks received him kindly, and Tawawitch came to tend him. An Abyssinian surgeon promised to extract the bullet from his side if he got as fee a cow and a jar of butter. Kasa sent a message to Woisera Menin asking for a cow to be sent to him. The proud old ([ucen thought this a good opportunity to revenge the humiliations she had suffered from the upstart soldier. Instead of a cow, she sent him a piece of beef, saying, that " men of low birth were not entitled to a whole cow." The insulting message was delivered to the wounded warrior while lying on his couch with his wife beside him. The princess said she would remain no longer with him, if lie tamely submitted to this insult. Kasa waited with what patience ho could, till ho was able EMPEROE OF ETHIOPIA. 281 head of a Abyssinia. nag rebel ; lit. Force ailing him 5 daughter d that the Menin to gained her but she band, who, dangerous le rule of I was met t of 800 )f military behind a musketry as gallop- id dying, mght him ilahomed- natehlock and the astery of 'awawitch mised to 3W and a in asking thought 1 she had she sent were not sage was lis couch 1 remain is insult, was able to mount his horse, when he hastened to Quara, gathered his adherents together and pressed forward to Gondar to demand, as he said, the respect due to him. Menin sent a body of troops against him, who were defeated by the daring rebel. Amongst Kasa's prisoners was Dejatch Wauderad, a chief who had loudly boasted at Gondar that he would bring back the son of the kosso-seiler, dead or alive. Kasa, who had heard of this unlucky speech, sent for Wauderad in the evening after the battle, and forced him before the rebel chiefs to drink a hornful of the infusion of kosso, with the biting words, — " My mother did no business to-day ; you will therefore accept this humble fare for your evening repast." The ceaseless energy of Kasa, his untiring activity on the march, his reckless daring in fight, his greai skill in the use of arms and horses, his winning manners, manly eloquence and lavish promises, fascinated his soldiers. After every victory a portion of the vanquished army passed over to his side, and so in spite of all the exertions of Menin and the valour of Ras Ali, at the end of a furious civil war Kasa came out the victor of many hardly fought battles. He drove the legitimate king, Eas Ali, into exile, and defeated and made prisoners of Biru Goshu, the chief of Godjam, and Oubie, the ruler of Tigrd. Kasa had some difficulty in persuading the Aboona, or Patriarch of the Abyssinian Church, to sanctify his usurped power ; but by dexterously playing off the rival claims of a Catholic bishop against that of the Abyssinian primate, and through the solicitations of the military chiefs, the dislike of the Aboona was at last overcome, and amidst the chanting of priests and the shouts of the army, Kasa was, on the 8th of February, 1855, crowned Negus, or Emperor of Ethiopia, in the church of Mariam Deresgie at Axum. After the corona- tion, Theodore marched off his army to complete the subjection of the old feudatories of the kingdom of Abyssinia, who had in the loose reigns of his predecessors become well-nigh independent. Unable to persuade Oubit^, whom he held in chains, to order his sons to surrender the inaccessible strong- hold of Amba Hai, above 11,000 feet high, Theodore cunningly I 282 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. made use of a noted devotee, and through the persuasions of the holy man, which were rewarded by a handful of dollars, the two lads were induced to surrender their fortress to the camp below, where they hoped for kind treatment for them- selves and their old father. "So you trust a monk and not a king," were the cutting words addressed to the amazed princes on the departure of the recluse, by the man who had sworn to shelter and protect them. " Well, you were right, and if the chains in which you will be fettered are ever taken off, you will afterwards be more cautious and prudent." In fetters they remained until the day wlien the British flag of liberty fluttered to the breeze, on the ramparts of Magdala.'"* As the fruit of this treachery, Theodore gained possession of the store of treasures and arms collected in the mountain fortress. Without losing any time, Theodore then attacked the Shoans, whose army be defeated and compelled to surrender. Gather- ing together a mighty host of his old followers and vanquished enemies, he now swept down upon the Gollo-Gallas, tribes of Mussulmans who occupied the rich plains to the south-west of the sources of the Blue Nile. A fanatic in his religious faith, Theodore regarded the massacre of unprepared Mussulmans as the duty of a good Christian. He laid waste the country, drove those who escaped to take refuge in the mountains, and led away crowds of weeping boys and girls, and countless herds of cattle. To secure his hold of the Galla country, he occupied the mountain fortress of Magdala, leaving a garrison with two of his most trusted chiefs in charge. Here he fixed his arsenal and state prison. Theodore was a man of middle height, with broad chest, small waist, and firm and sinewy limbs. His complexion was dark for an Abyssinian ; the face thin, cheek bones rather high, the nose aquiline and finely traced, with a low bridge. His forehead was high, with a peculiar furrow along the arched eyebrows. When in good humour, there was a soft ^ * Mr. Stern, whom we quote, adds in a note : — " The two princes, Ka«ai and Qiuui(|Uoul, wlio were my companions in chains for sixteen months, gave me this account of their capture." 0}). cit. p. 21. HIS APPEARANCE AND HABITS. 283 suasions of of dollars, ■ess to the for them- the cutting ture of the ad protect which you Is be more until the breeze, on possession mountain he Shoans, Gather- vanquished i, tribes of th-west of ious faith, ulnians as 3 country, tains, and :.less herds occupied with two lis arsenal )ad chest, oxion was ics rather )\v bridge, along the /as a soft inces, Kasai en months. expression in his dark eyes, but when angry his glance was fierce and terrible. The lips were very thin, the chin sharp. His features were expressive and mobile, and he was a con- summate actor. His hair was generally arranged in thick plaits ; the beard and moustache scanty. At the height of his power, Theodore used sometimes to appear in splendid costumes ; but in general he was plain in his attire, wearing a cotton shama or embroidered toga, a European white shirt and native-made trousers, no shoes, no covering for the head, or in battle a soldier's helmet. He always carried Iccided pistols in his belt, and bore a lance in his hands. On the march he carried a soldier's buckler, while a man followed bearing a splendid shield covered with blue velvet. Theodore's tents Avere plain, and without useless luxury. He preferred being in camp to living in houses. He rarely took more than one meal in the day, and was an early riser and diligent in discharging business. Theodore always employed secretaries for his correspond- ence. His memory was so good that he could recall the contents of a letter written months before, and dictate an answer without hesitation. He was a good speaker, and was boastful and fond of effect, understanding well the people with whom he had to deal. His household, camp, and army were all well regulated ; his directions were precise, and he saw that his orders were duly executed, if not the culprit was in danger of his ready lance. He was generally courteous in his demeanour, and could when he wished be both kind and condescending. Though deeply selfish and indifferent to the suffering of others, he occasionally amused himself with acts of benevolence, such as taking charge of orphan children and providing for them. In his intercourse with women Theodore at first made great pretensions to continence. He sincerely loved his first wife, the Princess Tawawitch, and years after her death was seen to shed tears when reminded of his loss. His fidelity to her was, however, never complete, and he gradually become looser and more promiscuous in his amours. Passing his youth among freebooters and robbers, Theodore could scarcely be expected to have much regard to human life. 284 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. From the beginning he was strict in his punishments, and terrible in his wrath. While he was rising to power, he was, for an Abyssinian, merciful to his defeated adversaries and was even praised for his clemency and generosity, and other virtues by Mr. Plowden, the British Consul, in dispatches, which the same functionary would have been very ready to correct a year later. Theodore made a great pretence of religion, and profesi?ed a belief in his divine mission, as a descendant of Solomon, to destroy the Turks, and reclaim the heritage of Constantine, another of the ancestors whom he had assigned to himself, A chapel, with a number of priests and deacons, always went with his camp. The Aboona, or patriarch, and a few bold priests now and then ventured to reprove him for his misdeeds. Sometimes he Avas seized with a fit of remorse, when he would make atonement to those he had wronged, or perform a public penance, forcing his chiefs and officers to do the same. For a while he would be severe and continent, and then again fall into his besetting sins. While he sometimes talked with derision of the legends of the Abyssinian priests, in other things Theodore rose little above the superstitions of his country. He believed in magic, and had always with him astrologers, whom he consulted on perplexing occasions. Theodore had certainly the gift of gaining faithful and endur- ing followers, and enthusiastic admirers. Amongst these was an Englishman, named John Bell, Avho had been led to Abyssinia through the attraction of an adventurous life. He married an Abyssinian lady by whom he had four children. Bell had taken service under Ras Ali, and fought against the insurgent army at the battle of Djisella in 1853. As the day went against Ras Ali ho had taken refuge in a church. Theodore induced him to leave the sanctuary on promise of good treat- ment. He took the Englishman into his service, treated him like a friend, ate out of the same dish, and spent much time in listening to what Bell told him of the history, politics and arts of Europe. On the other hand Bell showed great fidelity to the Abyssinian ruler, slept at the door of his tent, and fought by his side. Bell had the title of Likamankuas, JOHN BELL. 285 ments, and er, he was, rsaries and and other dispatches, y ready to 1 profcsf?ed solomon, to onstantine, to himself. I ways went ;s now and Sometimes Duld make I a public ame. For I again fall j,lked with !, in other )ns of his with him ons. and endur- thcso was » Abyssinia e married Bell had insurgent day went Theodore ood treat- eated him nuch time alitics and at fidelity tent, and imankuas. one of the four officers who, in battle, wore the same costume as the Emperor to lessen his danger by sharing in it. Theo- dore had the sense to value the friendship of Bell, and listened to his bold and sincere advice. A striking proof of the influ- ence which the Englishman had over this extraordinary man is given by Le Jean, the French envoy : — " Bell had one day asked for justice from his royal friend for some grievance, of the nature of which I am not aware, and, not obtaining what he asked for, remembered an old feudal custom which permitted an Abyssinian gentleman, while armed and mounted, to speak to his sovereign with the most absolute imjmnity. Withoiit loss of time he takes his sword and buckler, mounts his horse, and goes to seek the Emperor, who is seated in the midst of his chiefs at the door of his tent, and reproaches him sharply for his caprices, tyranny, and ingratitude. Theodore says notliing ; in the evening the two friends sup together as usual ; the Negus goes out for an instant, he re-enters, carrying a large stone on his neck, and bows himself before Mr. Bell. By the law of the country the injured party has a right to tliis repara- tion on the part of the offender, whatever may be their respective ranks ; and the Negus, a restorer of old customs, was not inclined to withdraw from them. ]\Ir. Bell, surprised and confounded, threw himself before him, took the stone in his hands, and begged, with respectful bluntness, that the Negus would not forget ho was the sovereign." Such freedoms were not without danger from the irritable despot. Once Theodore threw a spear at Bell because he interposed when the Negus rushed upon the powerful chief of the Lastas,* who supported the clergy in their refusal to alienate the revenues of the Church. On another occasion,t Bell received a blow when he interposed in a quarrel between Theodore and his wife, the proud Terunish. In the begin- ning of 1860, Theodore saw in a church a young girl praying. Struck by her beauty and modest demeanour, he asked who she was, and was told that she was the only daughter of Oubie, the Prince of Tigrt^, whom he held as a captive. The young girl was with some difficulty induced to become the wife of Theodore * Stern, p. 25. t Blanc : "The Story of the Captives," p. 151. m I )'!il I I 286 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. in hopes of bettering the condition of her father. But though Theodore thought highly of her beauty, grace, and intelligence, he missed the warm affection of his first wife. Terunish, while she accepted her fate, was cold and proud. One day when he came in to see her she pretended not to notice him, and remained reading a book; and when Theodore asked Avhy she did not answer his greeting ? she replied, " Because I am conversing with a greater and better man than you, the pious King David." Theodore sought to mortify her by publicly consorting with several concubines. Terunish had not even the consolation of bettering the condi- tion of her kindred, for though Theodore at first set her father at large, in a short time, on some pretext, he again put the poor old man into prison ; and though he repeatedly promised to liberate her brothers, they remained in captivity at Magdala till set free by the British. The death of his wife, Tawawitch, and of his friend, Bell, removed the only two councillors who had a restraining hold on Theodore's irritable and suspicious mind. In 1860, Mr. Plowden, in fiiiling health, on the way to return to his own country, Avas made prisoner near Gondar by Gared, Theodore's cousin. Though ransomed a few days afterwards, the consul died of a Avound from the spear of his captor. Bell never rested till he got the Emperor to set out to avenge Plowden's death. While Theodore and Bell were riding a little ahead of the troops, through a small wood, they suddenly came face to face with Gared and his brother. Bell threw himself in front of the Emperor, and, taking aim at Gared, shot him dead. A moment after Gared's brother shot Bell ; and Theodore revenged his friend by slaying his cousin on the spot. Furious at the loss of his faithful friend, he caused the wood to be surrounded. Though Gared's followers surrendered, they were all butchered, to the number of 1600, and their wives and children condemned to perpetual slavery. For this exemplary punishment of the murderers of Plowden and Bell the Emperor received, through Earl Russell, the thanks of the Queen. ■'^ * Sec Beke, o}}. cit. p. 01. A FORMIDABIiE INSURRECTION. 287 ther. grace But and first wife. and proud. ded not to 1 Theodore lie replied, letter man sought to 3oncubines. the condi- st set her ; again put repeatedly 1 captivity ath of his I the only Theodore's lowden, in antry, was )'s cousin. died of a rested till m's death. ad of the le face to f in front lim dead, Theodore the spot. the wood rrendered, and their For this *vden and \(i thanks About the same time a formidable insurrection broke out under the leadership of Negusye, a chief of Tigr6, who was recognised by France. Abyssinia remained in suspense while two powerful armies approached one another. Theodore sent emissaries with promises and threats to act upon the minds of the revolted troops, and on the night before the expected battle, a herald shouted out in the darkness from a neigh- bouring height, that those who would desert from Negusye and betake themselves to the Emperor's camp or the churches of Axum or of Adona would be pardoned ; but those who should be found next day under arms could expect no mercy. In the morning Negusye found himself deserted by the greater part of his host, and had no other resource than to take to flight with a few faithful followers. He was soon captured, along with his brother ; their right hands and left feet were cut off, and they were left to die; every one being forbidden to give them any relief. Negusye lingered for three days. Dishonouring his own promises, Theodore put to death or sent away in chains the chiefs who had by his own directions sought refuge in the sanctuary at Axum. To a trembling deputation of the clergy of that town he indulged in vainglorious boastings, amongst which these foolish Avords were kept in memory : "I have made a compact with God ; He has promised not to descend to the earth to smite me, and I have promised not to ascend to Heaven to strive with Him." Though he seemed now at the pinnacle of his power, Theodore might have reflected that this insurrection, at one time so formidable, showed the existence of a wide-spread discontent. It is not surprising that men like Plowden and Le Jean might have indulged in glowing hopes when Abyssinia, so long torn with the strifes of warring chiefs, seemed again united into one state, under an able, firm, and just ruler. Recalling some bright pages in history, they hoped that the reforms which Theodore talked about would soon pass into realities ; that the Emperor's magistrates would replace the power of the feudal chiefs; that the peasant would be protected, trade flourish, and peace and prosperity appear. 288 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. •H m ff Wii Unhappily, though Theodore possessed sufficient daring, address, and military skill to overcome all the rival candidates for power, he neither could cast away the vices which had helped him in the struggle to rise, nor could he resist the new temptations which unlimited power brought along with it. The expected regenerator of Abyssinia had no capacity for civil government. He never rose above the height of a robber chief on a large scale ; for though a brave and keen leader in the field, he was no general. He talked much of his Ji\ Ine mission to destroy the Turks, and threatened that soon all the Mussulmans in Abyssinia would need either to be expelled or submit to be baptised, but he never ventured to repeat his attack upon the Egyptian out- posts. Unwilling and afraid to disband his huge army of 150,000 men, which, with camp followers, amounted to half a million of souls, he tried to support this wasteful multitude on the taxes wrung from a population of three millions. When dollars became scarce, he led them from one fertile territory to another to eat up everything. Originally temperate in his diet, he gradually yielded to indulgence in liquor. At last he became drunk every evening. Once the Aboona, abandoning all fears for his own safety, had the courage to resist him and denounce him openly. Theodore, alarmed at the superstitious uneasiness of his troops, sent as an apology for his atrocities, that he had been drunk for a month. Unable to break the high spirit of Terunish, he took as a second wife a Galla woman named Tamagno, who never showed any jealousy and encour- aged Theodore in his debaucheries. She rose so high in his favour that he publicly proclaimed that he had discarded Terunish, and that Tamagno should in future be considered by all as the queen. Theodore's hostility to the Abyssinian chiefs, and his at- tempts to strip the Church of some of its wealth, might have, in the beginning, been justified by reasons of state policy, for the chiefs had gained too much power, and the Church had accumulated too many possessions for a well-governed state, but his capricious and tyrannical method of acting outraged all sense of justice. In the end, nearly all the powerful chiefs whom he forced to accompany his camp were put to death in A GENERAL UEVOLT. 289 laring, of a keen his fits of suspicion or passion, or were sent in chains to his prison ambas or rock fortress, where they were treated with the vilest cruelty. Aware of the hatred which he had excited, the tyrant took great precautions against poison. The hillock on which his tent was pitched was always surrounded by a guard of musketeers, and he slept with loaded fire-arms at his side. Even his most faithful followers fell victims to his fits of fury and unreasonable suspicion. The executioner of to- day became the victim to-morrow. The least contradiction, the slightest gesture of dissent, or what he imagined to be such, aroused his murderous fury. At times his guards knew that it was dangerous to approach him, and they would warn those to whom they were well disposed to keep away. His consum- ing egotism gradually passed all bounds of reason. At last his enemies, his subjects, his most faithful servants all believed that he had periodical fits of madness. The long-suffering peasants to whom oppression was not new, despairing of saving any of the fruits of their toil from the greedy hands of the tyrant and his host of robbers, in many districts sought refuge in the heights and secluded valleys, where, under some scion of their old chiefs, they threw off all obedience to the Negus. Thus province after province passed away from his rule, while Theodore vainly tried to quell the ever increasing tide of dis- affection by new cruelties and treacheries. When he advanced with his hosts into the revolted districts, the people drove away their cattle, burnt their dwellings, and fled to the mountain fastnesses. The insurgent chiefs, although they never dared to meet him in the field, hovered round his arm}', cut off stragglers, and rendered foraging very difficult. Theodore's soldiers, once pampered and gorged with plunder, were now ragged and half starved. Their ranks were thinned by losses, pestilence, and desertion. At last he could only support his troops by plundering the provinces round about Lake Dembea, which still remained subser- vient. Both Britain and France had sent envoys to open friendly relations with the new Emperor of Abyssinia, but the officials had soon reason to regret coming within the power of the petulant and unreasonable despot. The French envoy, U i 290 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. M. Le Jean, was put in chains for some imputed oiFcoce, and was glad to get leave to depart from Abyssinia. Having a great admiration for the meclianical arts of Europe, Theodore had enticed by lavish promises a few work- men to enter his service. They went and settled, with their houses and workshops, at a place called Gaffat, near Debra Tabor. At first these European mechanics were treated with kindness and liberality, and induced to marry Abyssinian women. The Emperor soon tired of them making pick-axes, doors, and utensils, and ordered them to fabricate cannons, mortars, and shells, which they were forced to do as well as they could. On the 13th of October, 1863, the Rev. Henry Stern, a missionary well acquainted with the language and customs of Abyssinia, unluckily presented himself before Theodore at the end of a carouse. It afterwards turned out that the European workmen had complained to the Negus about some passages contained in a newspaper, attributed to Mr. Stern, which reflected upon their Abyssinian marriages, and had told him of some passages in a book published in England by Mr. Stern censuring his severities. Theodore was also displeased with Stern on account of his intimacy with the Aboona, whom he much disliked. The interview with the vindictive tyrant is thus described by Mr. Stern : — "The last jar of liydromel had at last, as a royal page, en passant, assured me, been quaifed, the last reeking joint had been devoured, the last batch of rioters had at last vanished, when the folds of the tent were thrown aside, and his Majesty, surrounded by half-a-dozen officers and several pages, strutted out into the open air. My com- panions quickly prostrated themselves into the dust, whilst I, without imitating their servile obeisance, made a humble and deferential bow. ' Come nearer,' shouted the attendants. I obeyed, and advanced a few steps. ' Still nearer,' reiterated several stentorian voices. I complied, and made another forward movement. ' What do you wantr sharply demanded the flushed and drink-excited Negus. 'I saw your Majesty's tent,' was the response, 'and came hitherto offer my humble salutations and respects to your Majesty.' ' Where are you going V 'I am, with your Majesty's sanction, about to pro- ceed to Massowah.' * And why did you come to Abyssinia V 'A desire to circulate the Word of God among your Majesty's subjects TUK CAPTIVE MTSSIONAUY. 201 ice, and prompted the enterprise/ I rejoined. 'Can you make cannons 1' ' No,' was the rejily. * You lie,' was the laconic retort, and tlien, tuminf); with a withering glance towards Nogusee, one of my compan- ions, and a servant of Consul Cameron, he imperatively demanded to know the name of his province. * I am from Tigre,' tremulously responded the poor man. ' And you are the servant or interpreter of this white manT * No, your Majesty, I am in the employ of Consul Cameron, and only accompany him down to Adowa, whither I am hound to see my family.' ' You vile carcass ! you base dog ! you rotten donkey ! you dare to bandy words with your king. Down with the villain, and bemouii (by my death), beat him till there is not a breath in his worthless carcass.' The order was promptly obeyed, and the poor inoffensive man, without a struggle, ejaculation, or groan, was dashed on the ground, where, amidst the shouts of the savage monarch, that the executioners should vigorously ply their sticks, the animated and robust frame was in less than a minute, a torn and mangled corpse. ' There 's another man yonder,' vociferated the savage king, 'Kill him also.' The poor fellow, who stood at a considerable distance, was immediately dragged to the side of his motionless companion, and, without having breathed a word or syllable that could possibly have irritated the sanguinary tyrant, doomed to share the same unhappy fate. In my agitation I might, unconsciously, have put my hand or finger to my lips. This tlie cruel tyrant construed into an act of defiance, and, without one warning or reproof, he rushed upon me with a drawn pistol, like a lion baulked of his prey. For an instant I saw the glittering weapon sparkling in the rays of the sinking sun, and then, as if checked in his fell design by an invisible power, it disappeared again in the case suspended round his waist. ' Knock him down ! brain him ! kill him ! ' were the words which rung appallingly on my ear. In the twinkle of an eye I was stripped, on the ground, insensible. Stunned, iinconscious, and almost lifeless, with the blood oozing out of scores of gashes, I was dragged into the camp, not as my guards were commanded, to bind me in fetters, but as they thought — and I heard it from their own lips — to bury me." In his affecting book, the captive missionary describes the privations, chains, and tortures, which he had for three years and a-half to endure from the vindictive tyrant. He was not to suffer alone. On the 22nd of November, 1863, Mr. Lawrence Kerans, an Irishman, not yet twenty years old, came from Nubia to Gondar to become Secretary to Consul Cameron. 292 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. He brought with him a beautiful carpet representing Jules Gerard, the lion killer, in the dress of a spahi or irregular cavalry soldier. Instead of being pleased with this gift, Theodore said it was intended to insult him. It represented a Turk firing at a lion, which could be no other but the Emperor of Abyssinia, who had a lion on his seal. The attendant be- hind supporting the infidel, was a Frenchman, but he added, " I do not see the Englishman who ought to be by my side." As the victim of this perversion of the meaning of his present, poor Karens had to suffer four years' imprisonment in chains. Theodore now became very inquisitive about what the Europeans in his country wrote concerning him. He caused informers to relate what they said ; got their letters opened and their papers searched ; in this way ho heard of some reflections upon his conduct, which, though only jarivate notes, provoked him mightily. Theodore was much disgusted that no answer came to a letter which he ha^l sent to the Queen of England, and Consul Cameron had reason to regret that the clerks at the London Foreign Office never found time to attend to the missive of this distant potentate, which Earl Russell did not remember ever having seen. Theodore also felt aggrieved that the Consul seemed to be on friendly terms with the Turks, whom as a good Christian, he held in abhorrence. He wrathfidly asked where was the answer to his letter, and on the 4th of January, 1804, he ordered Cameron to be imprisoned, saying that lie would see if he were really an accredited envoy or not. Theodore had always a pretext for every act of cruilty or treachery, but these it would be idle to repeat. About this time he had also in confinement ihe Patriarch of Alexandria, and a Mahomedan ambassador who had been sent, the one after the other, by the Viceroy of Egypt. As nothing followed these breaches of the law of nations, the boastful tyrant now thought he might do anything he pleased with the foreigners in his power. In the year 18C4 Theodore was still at the head of a powerAd army, and his rule acknowledged over a great part of Abyssinia ; but his senseless doings were working out his ruin. In 1865 he made an inroad into Shoa, and had to TILLAGE AND M/SSACRE. 293 m retreat, much harassed by bis old enemies the Gallas. Instead of taking any lesson from bis reverses, his cruelty, caprice, and tr :achery became worse and worse. Ho kept his army almost continually on the march, their way marked by ruined home- steads and burning villages, more dreadful to the subjects who had trusted to him than to the enemies who fled at his ai^proach. He plundered and levelled with the ground the populous town of Zagd, and on some hardly specious pretext gave up the city of Gondar to be spoiled by his ruffianly soldiery. The meanest huts were ransacked, the forty-four churches hitherto left inviolate in all civil wars, were stripped of their treasures, and only four were left standing. The houses were set on fire, and hundreds of aged priests and helpless women were thrown into the flames. Ho plundered the fertile district of Bogember, which had up to this time remained faithful, and forced tlic men, whom he had reduced to starvation, to enlist amongst his troop of robbers. But all his cruelties could not prevent largo numbers of his soldiers deserting, though the lash and the mutilating knife were freely employed on the victims of his ever Avakeful suspicions. Rassam tells us that he inflicted 150 laslies with a whip of hippopotamus hide upon the wife of an officer who had quitted his camp, although there was no proof that the unfortunate lady knew of the meditated desertion of the man who had left her behind. il!!lil''-l " On tlio 7th of Juno, 186^," writer Stcvii,* '* upwards of six hundred and seventy of Wadcla, Yedslioii, and other troops, inulor the false pretext tliat they were to receive their pay, appeared unarmed before the tyrant. ' Aha, you vile slaves,' was the addre.ss, ' I hear you want to join the rebels and light against me. I will feed the hvenas with your foul carcases bijfore you execute your desii.'us. Oil" with the traitors.' In an instant they were in the grasp of friends, companions, and kins- men, who, strange as it may appear, readily performed the executioners' work." On the day of this massacre, Ras Adalou, the chief of the Yedshou troops, mounted his horse, and gathering together all * 0/j. cit. p. :5I1. 294 THEODORE OE ABYSSINIA. his retainers, with their wives, children, and followers, marched out of the stockaded camp. Theodore saw their backs turned upon him, but did not dare to make an effort to prevent them. As the Patriarch told him to his face, Theodore in his fits of rage became a complete diabolos, a demoniac. Dr. Blanc calls him " a homicidal monomaniac." In his passion his black visage acquired an ashy hue, his thin white lips were compressed, and he struck the rocks around him with his spear, and his whole frame showed the excitement of savage and uncontrollable fury. In one of his last plundering expeditions into Begember, ho drove away to Debra Tabor thousands of cattle. At night the peasants came and implored him to have pi+y on them, for without their oxen they could not till the ground. Theodore seemed disposed to restore the cattle, when some of his officers said : — " ' Doos not your majesty know that there is a prophecy in the country, tliat a king will seize a large amount of cattle, and that the peasants will come and beg liim to return them ; the king will comply, but soon afterwards die.' Theodore replied, 'Well, the prophecy will not apply to me.' He then ordered all the cows in camp to be shot. The order was obeyed, and nearly a hundred thousand cows were killed and left to rot on tlie plain not far from the camp. " The next day,* Theodore, seated outside his hut, perceived a man driving a c(jw into the fields, he sent for him, and asked him if he had not heard the order. The man applied in the affirmative, but said that he had not killed his cow bocaui^e his wife having died the day before on giving biith to a child, ho had kept tliat one for the sake of her milk. Theodore told him, 'Why did not you know that I would l)e a father to your child ? Kill the man,' ho said to those around him, ' and take care of his child for me."* On his last march to Magdala, Theodore, on one or two occasions, called his soh'iers around him, and thus addressed them : — " ' I know that you all hate mo ! you all want to run away. Why * Blanc, op. cit. p. 33G. marched y turned prevent his fits r. Blanc sion his ips were 'ith his savage andering a Tabor mplored ey could itore the y in the tliat the i^ing will Veil, the cows in hundred far from rceivcd a d him if itive, but died the 3 for the now that to those or two l1 dressed f. Why AN ARMY OF CONDOTTIERI. 295 do you not kill me 1 Here I am alone, and you are thousands.' He would pause for a few seconds, and add — ' Well, if you will not kill me, I will kill you all, one after the other.' " Theodore said at first he thought his mission was to gi/e peace and prosperity to the Abyssinians, but he found that in spite of all the good he 1 ad done, more rebels rose against him than ever rose in the time of the worst tyranny ; he now saw that his true role was to be the Flail of the Wicked — the judgment of God upon Abyssinia. He got engraved upon his gun carriages and howitzers, " The Flail of the Wicked, Theodore." At other times he could still be courteous, and was thoughtful about the welfare of his soldiers and the multitude of camp-followers that moved about with him, stopped when he stopped, and yielded obedi- ence to the terrible force of his character. Though all Theodore's proceedings were not equally unreasonable, it does seem surprising that so many were left to obey his capricious commands ; but his tyranny was not without its method. Through his informers he was often aware of what men said of him. This enabled him to weed out the disaffected, and to detect plots against his life, and to inflict savage punishments upon the conspirators. The rest were thoroughly cowed, wretches who made a practice of directing the tyrant's suspicions against one another, to gratify their spites and jealousies, and who dreaded their master's fall as the day of retribution for the cruelties he had made them commit. Everywhere he went, the revolted chiefs hovered round his host of robbers, getting bolder every day, attacking his followers in the passes, and hurling stones and maledictions upon the tyrant from the cliffs. No mercy was shown on either side. Those whom he took were beaten to death, or burned alive, and Theodore's soldiers, if caught beyond the bounds of his camp, were slaughtered without mercy. Even deserters were in danger of being killed by the enraged peasants, and were generally stripped of all they had. By the close of the year 18G7, Theodore's once mighty host was reduced to five or six thousand fighting men, illi: illSi 296 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. !/ and his rule did not extend beyond the ground on which be was encamped, besides Magdala and another amba, in which he had garrisons, that still remained faithful. The British Government anxious about the dangerous position of Consul Cameron and his seven companions in captivity, sent Mr. Rassam, Dr. Blanc, and Lieutenant Prideaux, on a mission to Abyssinia, with a letter and presents from the Queen in hopes of persuading the savage to let his captives go free. This mission, which reached Theodore's camp near Lake Dembea in the beginning of 18G6, seemed at first to please him. He accepted the presents, gave Mr. Rassam $5000, and went through the ceremony of a mock trial with the captives, who had to acknowledge that they had done wrong. Then Theodore begged their forgiveness, and released them from their chains. His good humour did not last long. One day while inspecting the works near Debra Tabor, an old beggar asked the Emperor for alms, adding that the European lords, meaning the European artificers, had always been kind to him. Theodore instantly turned upon the beggar, crying out, "How dare you call anyone lord but myself? Beat him, beat him, by my death." Two of the executioners at once fell upon the poor old cripple who in a few minutes expired under their blows. Theodore then fell upon the members of the mission with abuse and reproaches, and imprisoned them along with the former European captives in a store-house built of stone without windows and only one door. After they had been a little time in this dismal stifling abode, the prisoners were startled by a message from his Majesty informing them that he could not rest before comforting his friends, and that he would come and see them. He soon afterwards appeared, bearing a horn of arrack over his shoulder, and with some wax candles in his right hand and a servant behind carrying mead. He said : — " * Even my wife told me not to go out, but I could not louvc you in grief, so I have come to drink witli you.' On tliiit he had arrack and tej presented to all of us, himself setting the example. He remained with them an hour conversing on diircront subjects, in the course of which ho said, ' My father was mad, and though people THF ABYSSINIAN EXPEDITION. 297 often said that I a.r;. r.^." ' aiso, I never would believe it ; but now I know it is true.' "* No improvement in the captives' condition followed on this royal condescension. They were keirt close prisoners for two days and then sent to Magdala, where chains were hammered on their hands and feet, which they had to wear for twenty- one months, in constant dread of their lives, vilely lodged with Theodore's other prisoners, and in danger of starvation. The British Government had now no choice but to try to deliver its ambassadors and subjects. It was a costly and difficult undertaking. General Napier, to whom the command was given, asked for 1G,000 troops, and spoke of a two years' campaign. Counting camj) followers and those employed by the commissariat, 32,000 men were engaged in this expedi- tion. Had Napier been aware how much Theodore's power had sunk, a smaller force, pushed on more quickly, would likely have been used. The army was landed at Annesley Bay, near Massowah, on the Red Sea, from which they made an undisturbed, though toilsome, march of about 400 miles over the mountain ridges to Magdala. Warkit, the widowed Galla queen, whose son, held as a hostage, had been cruelly murdered by Theodore, brought all the help of her people to push on the invading force, Avhom she knew to be her avengers. Magdala was surrounded by Theodore's enemies, but greatly through the exertions of the ill-used queen, Terunish, the garrison still remained faithful. Theodore, who was in the neighbourhood of Debra Tabor when he heard of the landing of the British army, couM soon have reached Magdala, if he could have made up his mind to leave behind him Ids heavy pieces of ordnance. He had fourteen gun carriages, ten lilli * That Theodore was actually insane seems accc2)toy all who have written on the events. See especially Blanc, pji. 178, 317 ; Steun, p. 357 ; Markham, p. 290 ; AcTox, p. (iO ; Rassani writes : — " My own sincere conviction is that this antagonism (of the chiefs and people), perpetuated and intensified by the luiwise measures which he took to repress it, so unsettled the mind of the haughty monarch, that at times he was decidedly mad. On no other supposition can I account for his extra- ordinary conduct towards the Mission from first to last,'' vol. ii. p. 335. f 298 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. / waggons, and some huge mortars, which he forced his people to haul up the steep ascents. In some places new roads had to be cut for them over the mountains with steep gradients. Sometimes he could only advance at the rate of two or three miles a-day. His troops, ragged and hungry, living upon the unripe corn which they cut, could not venture to go far to plunder, for the whole country was against them. Theodore's army was treated by the Abyssinians as hostile invaders, and Napier's as friendly deliverers. Sometimes Theodore talked despondently, and said openly that his troops could never con- tend with the English, but that he would be glad to have the sight of a disciplined army before he died. He even talked as if he would be able to make an alliance with the British to recover his lost dominions. At other times he would boast, in his old vainglorious strain, that he would go to meet the British in battle, and enrich his troops with their spoils.. He reached Magdala on the 26 th of March, a fortnight before Napier. Though Theodore's ruin now seemed certain, he held in his hands the stake for which Napier was playing, the lives of the eight captives, besides the European workmen and their families, whom he had with him. His last proceedings showed the derangement of his mind. He wasted five months in bringing over the mountains his cumbrous artillery, which he did not know how to use, and which did not serve him in the struggle, Magdala is a plateau of about a mile and a-half long and a mile broad on the top of a mountain about 9000 feet high. Its lofty and steep crags of columnar basalt only allow of approach at two points by narrow ascending roads commanded by fortifications. Even with the great superiority of the British troops in arms and martial skill, the place could only have been stormed at a great loss of life. Had Theo- dore disputed the ritlge of Fala, and then thrown himself into the fortress, Napier's task in dislodging or blockading him would have been a hard one. As it was, Theodore, in a reck- less mood, sent three thousand musketeers, matchlock men, and spear men, down the heights to attack the first brigade of about ?000 British and Indian troops in a plain a few miles from Magdala. In this crisis of his fate Theodore did not even ■i HIS LAST MASSACRE. 299 iii lead his troops as of old. The day before he had released the women and children amongst his Abyssinian prisoners, 18G in all. He ordered the chains to be struck off the male captives, and thirty-seven chiefs and ninety-five other men were set free ; but, as knocking off the fetters was a slow process, few smiths being employed, some of tlia prisoners grew very impatient and cried for food, as none iiad been given them for two days. This Theodore overheard ; he got angry, and his clement mood passed away for a fit of homicidal mania. He shouted out : " I will teach them to ask for food when my brave soldiers are starving." He ordered the guards to bring out the prisoners, and hacked the first two to pieces with his sword. The third was a young child, who was hurled alive over the precipice. As each prisoner was brought forth, his name and offence were called out. Three hundred and seven were hurled over the precipice, at the foot of which was a party of musketeers to despatch those who still showed signs of life. Only thirty-five of these unfortunates are said to have been guilty of any seri- ous crime. Some had been put in prison for trivial offences, such as daring to laugh when the King was in bad humour, or loading a gun for him which failed to go off. Amongst those dragged before Theodore on that dreadful afternoon were two boys imprisoned along with their father, who was accused of having taken liberties with one of the royal concubines. The King shouted, " Away with them," when the innocent boys forthwith were hurled over the precipice ; but when the father of the two boys was produced, Theodore's fury was somewhat exhausted, and, after hearing the man's crime, he cried out, " Open his chains and let him go." It is said that he commanded the EuroiDcan captives to be led forth ; but one of his officers suggested that it would be better to reserve them for next day to be burned alive. Next day, Good Friday, the 10th of April, the attack was made on the British advanced guard, who gained an easy victory over the brave but undisciplined and ill-armed Abyssinians. Only about one-third of his soldiers returned to the heights of Fala. That night, the humbled despot sent a message to Mr. Rassam asking his captive to reconcile him with the man who was stronger than he. Next morning, two iliii 300 THEODORE OF ABYSSINIA. of the Europeans, with Theodore's son-in-law, were sent to the British camp to sue for peace. Lord Napier demanded that all the Europeans should be sent in, and that Theodore should come and give himself up as a prisoner, wiien he should receive honourable treatment ; for several hours, the fate of the captives depended upon the hesitating thoughts of Theodore, who, during this time, was drinking heavily. Some of his chiefs advised him to kill his captives, and fight to the last. In his rage and despair, he pointed a pistol at his own head, but his hand was seized by those around. After writing a defiant and incoherent letter to Lord Napier and then apologising for it, Theodore sent the captives into the British camp on the evening of tlie 11th, and next day, sent in all the European artisans and their wives and effects. Some of Theodore's officers now came into the British camp, and on the 13th, Lord Napier ordered an advance to blow in the gates of Magdala. Theodore's soldiers, remaining in the place, now refused to fight or even to accompany him in his flight. He shot two of them with his pistols, but the rest only fell back without yielding to his orders. With about a score of his old officers who still stuck to him, Theodore now tried to escape by the Kafir Bir gate, but was scared back by the Gallas, watching for their old enemy to deliver him into the hands of the Mahomedan i:)rincess, whose son he had slaughtered. With his scanty band of faithful adherents, Theodore turned back to defend the Koket Bir gate, upon which the British wore now advancing. Most of his com- panions fell dead under the fire of the storming party, and seeing the British soldiers had got through the second gate and were advancing upon him, in his despair, he put a pistol to his mouth and sent a bullet through his head. The remaining prisoners had broken loose, and ran down in their fetters to meet their deliverers. They recognised Theodore lying dead by a broken finger from an old wound, and set up a shout of joy. Our soldiers then entered the place and set all the prisoners free. Magdala was burned and dismantled. Alamayo, the only son of Theodore by a marriage recognised as legitimate, with his inother Terunish, was led away with the returning army. Terunish fell ill on the way to the NEMESIS. 301 coast ; she said that she knew that her days were numbered, for which she was not sorry, and then added, " Mine has been a miserable existence since childhood, and I am now looking forward to that happiness which is promised me by our Saviour." She died, and was buried in her own country. Her son was taken to England, but soon after died. Theodore left five other children by different wives or concubines, who, in the complete ruin of their father's house, had to seek refuge amongst the kindred of their mothers. Theodore was able to command an army, but not to rule a country. He does not seem to have had any good quality, save bravery in battle. The energy, daring, power of dissimula- tion, and unflinching will, which helped to raise him so high, were in their overgrowth the cause of his downfall. Absolute power always depraves its possessor, and with the Negus, the depravity passed into insanity. From what he himself said it appears that the mental derangement was hereditary, and it was no doubt increased by his drunken habits. It is a reproach to Abyssinia that this man's cruelties lasted so long, and that, though many rose against him, he found willing tools to the end. His insanity seems to have been of an intermittent character, and to the hour of his death, he struggled with vast energy against the fate which was the sure Nemesis of his misdeeds. .302 — THEBAW, KING OF BURMA. / THE founder of the latest Burmese dynasty was a hunter who gained the fame of a hero in the vav which ended by his countrymen throwing off the yoke of the Talaing conquerors. In 1752 he became King of Ava, under the name of Alompra. He extended the Burmese Empire from China to Siam, and founded the city of Rangoon. Alompra died in 1760. His successors had frequent wars with the Chinese, who were only got rid of by the Burmese kings con- senting to be numbered amongst the feudatories of the Celestial Empire. Within his own dominions the King of Burma was absolute monarch, the lives and property of the people were wholly at his mercy, and a marked inclination for ruthless acts of cruelty seemed to characterise the dynasty. Commencing with a man of humble origin, but possessed of great bodily strength and much energy and mental power, the race was sure to degenerate in the Golden Palace, which royal etiquette scarcely ever allowed them to quit. To hasten the decline of the family, the Kings of Burma, in order to keep up what they called the purity of their blood, preferred marriages with the female descendants of Alompra, marrying with even their half-sisters. Bodau Phra, the third son of Alompra, put to death his predecessor and caused his women and children to be burned alive. This king in bis ruthless energy reminds one of Mohammed Toghlak. On a plot being discovered in a village, be caused it to be surrounded and all the people, young and old, were driven together and burned alive. The village was razed to the ground ; the trees cut dovvn and burned, and the site turned up with a ploughshare. He ordered all the inhabit- THE rillST BURMESE WAR. 30:3 ants of Ava to remove to a new capital to which he gave the name of Amarapura. As a missionary priest wrote, no words can express the sufferings, the fatigues, the exactions, and the oppressions which were brought about by the change of capital. Bodau Phra conquered Arakan and invaded Siam, but his array fled in a panic, and he made a disgraceful failure. This king wished to be regarded as an incarnation of Buddha, and in imitation of Sakya Muni, the great founder of Buddhism, he left his palace and wives and took up his abode in a monastery. Failing to convince the monks that he was Buddhn, he became disgusted, returned to his palace, and for the rest of his reign was bitterly hostile to the priesthood. He died in 1819. His grandson and successor, Phagyi-Dau, inherited the arro- gance of Bodau without his ability. We know something of this prince from the accounts of Adoniram Judson, the celebrated American missionary.^ Ignorant of the strength of the white strangers who ruled in Bengal, and encouraged by the predic- tions of his astrologers, the Burmese prince provoked a quarrel, and sent some troops across the frontier. The British landed, took Rangoon, and marched up the Irrawady, easily chasing the Burmese before them, but suffering much loss from the unhealthiness of the country. Their victorious army was within forty miles of Ava when King Phagyi-Dau began to comprehend the situation, which he quaintly described by com^iaring himself to a man who had taken hold of a tiger's tail, and found that it was equally dangerous to hold on or to let go. The vanquished monarch could only purchase peace by paying a crore of rupees, one million of money at the old exchange rates, and ceding the provinces of Assam, Arakan, and Tenasscrim. The Burmese did their best to forget this severe though wholesome lesson. In their secluded ignorance both king and people had worked themselves into the belief that they were the bravest and sturdiest race in the world, and they looked down upon the puny and unwarlike people of Lower Bengal, not clearl}' comprehending that their English rulers had great * See " Memoir of Dr. Judson," by Wayland, vol. ii. p. 350, and also " An Account of the American Baptist Mission to the Burmese Empire," by Ann K. Judson, p. 227. London, 1823. 304 THEHAW, KINO oF HUUMA. / resources in their own country, and in the sepovs of Upper India, The Burmese drama from which all cli derived many impressions, flattered them with its fictio. . till they forgot realities. Their only history, " The Great Chronicle of Kings," stated everything in a way flattering to Burmese vanity. Tlie following is their account of the war of 1825 ^^— "The kula-pyro, or white stran^^ers of the West, fastened a quarrel on the Lord of the Golden Palace. They landed at Rangoon, took that place and Pronie, and were permitted to advance as far as Yandabo ; ior tlie king, from njotives of piety and regard to life, made no eifort whatever to oppose them. The strangers had spent vast siuns of money upon the enterprise, and by the time they reached Yandabo, their resources were exhausted, and they were 'n great dis- tress. Tliey petitioned the king, who, in Ids clemency 'enerosity, sent them large sums of money to pay their expenses b, 1 ordered them out of the country." Phagyi-Dau fell much under the influence of his queen, a woman of low rank, but possessed of cunning and address. As she was plain-looking, her influence over the king was ascribed to sorcery, in the latter years of his life. Phagyi-Dau suffered from hypochondria, and in 1837 he became insane.f when ho was deposed and placed in cnnfine- ment by his brother Tharawadi. He died in 1845. Before his accession to the throne Tharawadi had been a favourite with the people, and had shown a fondness for the society of Europeans, but in gaining absolute power he became morose and crt.el. He put to rie-":th his brother's favourite queen, and his only son with his ""vhole family and household, on a false charge of treason. He compelled Phagyi-Dau's old ministers to work as labourers on the roads. He soon came to quarrel with the British residents, and threatened war. He indulged freely in strong liquors, and got so ferocious that he would shoot or stab a minister or favourite with his own hands. Having become clearly insane, in 1845 he was placed in con- * Crawfurd's " Embassy to Ava," vol. i. p. 304. t See " Burma, Past and Present," Ijy Lieut.-Gen. Albert Fytche, C.S.I., &c. Vol. i. p. 8.3. H m i^ INTRIOUKS AP.OUT TFIE SUCCESSION. 305 Upper e rived [ they icle of irmese ar of encd ii angoon, 3 far as to life, id spent reached :eat dis- lerosity, ordered [ueen, a ss. As tiscribed 837 lie confine- been a for the became avourite sehold, lu's old »n came l/ar. He that he hands. in con- FytcLe, fincment never more to be seen. It is said that be was smothered in tlie recesses of the palace.'''' Tliarawadi was succeeded by his son Pagan-Meng. " He was a slave to low pleasures such as cock-fighting, ram-fighting, gambling, and debauchery." He was in constant fear lest he should share the fate of his father Tliarawadi, and put to death two of his own brothers, with their wives and families. Having explained away all their reverses to their owii satisfaction, the new generation of Burmese were now leady to provoke the British power, which brought about the war of 1852. The Burmese wore beaten as before, and the whole of Pegu annexed b}' Lord Dalhousie. The blame of their defeats was thrown upon the king, who was deposed, and his half-brother, Meng-Don, was called to the throne from a Buddhist monastery. For an Oriental prince, Meng-Don was a liberal and h mane ruler, fond of learning, and averse to the shedding f human blood. He could not be brought to sign any treai ceding Burmese territory ; but the new boundaries were traced out by British engineers and tenaciously kept. The kingdom of Burma had now lost all its maritime provinces. Meng-Don died on the 1st of October, 1878. He left about thirty sons. The King of Burma has the right to determine which son is to succeed him ; but the late king, fearing that the selection of an heir, if prematurely proclaimed, might be daugei'ous to his own life, postponed the performance of this duty to the last. It is said that he frequently indicated his intention of making the Nyoungyan prince his successor, and on his death-bed the king sent for this prince. In the meanwhile the mother of Prince Thebaw had made herself mistress of the palace, and the Nyoungyan prince, fearing treachery, delayed compliance with the king's summons. Shortly afterwards the mother of the sovereign, with the principal ministers, proclaimed the regency of the Thebaw prince, and subsequently they announced the king's death, and the prince's accession. " The Nyoungyan prince and his younger brother sought refuge in the Bjitish Residency. The ministers tried in vain to induce Mr. Shaw * Fytche, op. cit. p. 118. 306 THEBAW, KING OF BUllMA. 1/ to surrender them."* I he princes were sent to Calcutta, Avhere they were maintained by the British Government, who knew their value as possible substitutes to the reigning king. Even under the protection of the Government, the prince stated that he was in danger of his life; and emissaries, no doubt sent to assassinate the prince, were noticed by the police, and returned to Upper Burma on being told that their motions were watched. Thebaw, at his accession, was twenty years of age. Some accounts say that he was the only son of royal blood on both sides, and that he had been the favourite of his father ; others that there was doubt concerning tbe paternity of [he Thebaw prince, and that his father had said that he would never allow him to succeed to the throne. Thebaw's wife, called Soo-pay-alat, was his half-sister. It is gener- ally said that Thebaw himself was weak and good-natured rath'^r than cruel, ana that the subsequent atrocities and follies v/ere owing to his wife, who had a complete in- fluence over him. If so, he must have been weak indeed, and she must have been cruel indv^ed. His reign began by tbe arrest of his principal relations; and on the 15th, 16th, and 17th of February, he ordered the massacre of all his brothers and their families. It is said that eighty persons were put tc death, though some reduced the number to thirty-two. As it was not thought decorous to spill the blood of the royal family of Alompra, their necks were stretched with a cord, and then broken with repeated blows from a bludgeon. " Infants were taken from their mother's arms and their brains wore dashed c it against the wall. Others were struck on the head, and thrown, only half-dead, on to the heap of bodies in the pit. The queens and princesses were stripped in order to searcii their clothes for secreted jewels. Some, it is said, were dishonoured before being killed, though this is perhaps untrue. All was effected under the superintendence of the personal * My inforniatioii about these and subsequent events, is xnainly derivca from the Blue Book entitled "Correspondence relating to Burniah since the accession of King Thebaw in October, 1878." London, 1880 I have also derived useful information on doubtful ^loints from tlio letters of some ollicials of rank at present in Burnui, procured through the kind exertion." of my friends. CRUEL TREATMENT OF THE PRINCESSES. 807 Calcutta, lent, Avbo ling king. le prince saries, no he police, r motions ' years of of royal •ite of his paternity 1 that he Thebaw's is gener- d-natured ities and plete in- k indeed, began by ith, 16th, s brothers ne put to 0. As it i^al family and then ants were re dashed head, and I the pit. to search laid, were 3S untrue. I personal nly derived iriiiah since 30 I hiivc tors of sonii- id cxertioMP followers of the king." ^'' By the direction of the Indian Government strong remonstrances wore made by the British Resident, to King Thebaw's foreign minister. The Resident received a reply in which was asserted "the right of the King of Eurmah, as an independent sovereign, to take such measures to prevent disturbance in his country as might be desirable with- out regard to tlie blame of others." The Resident, supported by the Italian Consul, interceded for the lives of those objects of the royal jealousy or hatred, who were still alive in prison. It was ascertained that the mother and sister of the Nyoungyan prince, and two of the late king's wives, were confined in a close and narrow cell, with irons on their legs, and wretchedly fed. There have always been difficulties about intercourse between the Burmese king and the British Resident. The sovereigns of tlie East and of the West have different methods of getting their subjects to acknowledge inferiority, for that is the meaning of court ceremonial. In general society Europeans show their respect by taking off their hats, the Orientals by taking oft' their shoes. On this matter the Burmese Court had always decided views. The first Burmese War with China was caused by the Chinese Ambassadors refusing, or delaying, to take off their slippers before the Master of the White Elephant. British resi(ients had repeat- edly demurred, and bi' aght up the shoe question, which, when the Prince of Wales ^'isited India in 1 87o, was discussed in an exhaustive manner. On this occasion, " His Excellency the Viceroy received the Burmese Mission, who were wearing hats and '^hoes, and were permitted to sit on chairs ' in the same n, inner as his Excellency himself.' 'It was impossible,' his Excellency said, ' that the custom observed at the Court of Mandalay .should continue any longer.' The matter was not to be pressed in a manner distasteful to the king, ' still it would be carried through.' " But as the Khig of Burma would not grant reciprocity, nnd as the Resident would not take off his boots, the golden-footed king .lad no more of the Resident's visits, for which he was probably not sorry, but the Govern- ment of India seemed rather to have regretted declaring their * linrnia Pdiic J5ook, \), 21. 308 THEBAW, KING OF BURMA. !/ resolution that the Resident should stand on a new footing " before they wero prepared to insist eftectiv-eiy upon the sub- stitution of another form of reception." Not only were the remonstrances of the Resident unheeded at Thebaw's Court, but he was completely isolated. No official dared to be seen speaking with liim, and his influence was insufficient to protect British subjects residing in Burma from oppression and mal- treatment. He occasionally received private letters and messages from the captive princesses, in chains and in terror of their lives, begging for help from the strong arm of Britain. From time to time our Resident sent news of cruel executions in the palace or the iails, and vi Thebaw's war preparations. As Thebaw's I'eign began, so it went on. Dismissing the old ministers of his father's, and surrounding himself with other counsellors, laconically described by the Resident as " hardly rational animals," Thebaw indulged in acts of ferocity which created a reign of terror in Upper Burma. The Queen- Dowager, his mother, tried to restrain his follies, and inter- ceded and wept for his victims, but his wife, Soo-pay-alat, was his evil genius. Her cruelties were especially shown towards any one whom she feared might prove a rival to herself. It was said that she caused a poor girl who had attracted Thebaw's attention, and who was enceinte by him, to be beaten to death. The Chief Commissioner in Lower Burma, Air. Charles U. Aitchison, considered a reinforcement of troops was necessary for the safety of the province, and when the troops came it appeared a good time to insist that the remonstrances of our Government against the King's wanton massacres should be attended to, and that the commercial engagements between Upper and Lower Burma should undergo revision. The Governor-General, while very determined upon the shoe question, was not willing to expose the lives of her ]\Lijesty's subjects " in an unprovoked war " with the King of Burma, because the prince, whilst at peace with the British Govern- ment, had barbarously taken the lives of his own subjects. The time was not opportune for pushing the matter to a practical issue with Burma, for, during our difficulties with Cabul, it was not expedient to have a war on the other side HOW THE CllISIS CAME. 309 \v footinof the sub- |were the s Court, be seen to protect md mal- tters and I in terror f Britaiu. Lx'ecutions rations, ssing the •self with lideut as f ferocity e Queen- tid intei- -alat, was I towards rsclf. It attracted :n, to be harlos U. necessary came it !S of our ^lould bo between 1. The le shoe ilajesty's Burma, Govern- ^ubjects. er to a ies with ler side of India, so our Resident was entirely withdrawn from Mandalay, and the ignorant, arrogant, drunken king went on in his follies and cruelties for five years longer. During this tinju many of the inhabitants of Upper Burma fled to the lower province for safety. The continued misrule and occa- sional massacres in the native state were recorded in the Rangoon papers, and the British merchants sent remonstrances to the Government about the injury which commerce was suffering from the cruel and incapable despot in Mandalay. At that time the French had views of founding an Indo- Chinese Empire, and had been extending their territory in Cochin till it seemed, as M. Jules Ferry observed to Lord Lyons, that " The French and Burmese were about to become neighbours." In 1884 a Burmese embassy was sent to Paris, and a commercial treaty was concluded. It was plain that the King of Burma was anxious to throw himself into the arras of our powerful neighbour, and there seemed danger of an arrangement being made by Avhich the Burmese might claim the support of France, and perhaps open for the French a trade route Avith the southern provinces of China. When, in 1885, King Thebaw subjected the Burma Bombay Company, trading in timber in Burmese forests, to what was nothing loss than an arbitrary fine, the crisis was reached. An ultimatum was sent demanding that Thebaw should receive a British envoy at his Court, allow the com- mercial treaties to be revised, and consent to the reception of a British resident who, with his boots on, should regulate all the foreign diplomacy of Burma, and give advice, not to be disregarded, about the conduct of internal affairs. The king replied in a proclamation to his subjects that he was going to appear in person " with large forces of infantry, artillery, elcphantr}^ and cavalry, by land and water, and with the might of his army efface these heretic Kalas, and annex their country." Towards the end of 188.5 a British force was ready to advance on the Burmese capital. As usual there was much bombast and defiance and little resistance. French and Italian officers had been engaged to teach the Burmese drill, but they were not allowed power enougli to force the troops li M i 310 THEBAW, KING OF BURMA. / to go througii distasteful exorcises, llifles and cannons had been purchased, which the Burmese had never been taught to use properly. There was no head, consequently no action. The British flotilla soon silenced the forts at Ava, and thread- ing its way amongst the boats which had been sunk in vain hopes of blocking the river, the invaders came in sight of the pagoda roofs and spires of Mandalay. Here they were met by the Minister of the Interior begging for an armistice, and announcing that the forts had been ordered' not to fire upon them. When they came to the capital there were crowds to witness their arrival, and nobody seemed displeased. The British regiments landed peaceably on the morning of 28th November, 1885, took possession of the gates of the city, and then of the gates of the palace, and summoned the king to surrender. The Burmese troops gave up their arms, and most of the officials fled. Nobody thought it worth while to fight for Thebaw. Next morning General Prendorgast, with Colonel Sladen as his interpreter, walked up the grand central staircase of the palace which, up to that hour, only princes of the royal blood had been allowed to use before. After passing through the palace buildings, they reached a little raised house where they came in sight of King Thebaw, the Queen Soo-pay-alat, and the king's mother. The king's dress was plain without any jewels. In person he was short and stout, but though he looked heavy and unintelligent, he had an air of quiet dignity. The queen who wore a magnificent diamond necklace, sat crouching behind the king eagerly whispering to him suggestions which he adopted. She looked young and clever, and had bright eyes, but her lips were thin, and gave a hard look to an otherwise pretty face. To the right the Burmese ministers, who had followed the English officers, lay prostrate on the ground, it being thought a great crime even to look at the king. Thebaw, king no longer, hoped that the English would spare his life. Colonel Sladou reassured him upon that point. Ho then complained of the ingratitude of his servants who had run away tho night before, and left him even without food, and said that he was afraid of his life from his own people", who would blame him for his tame surrender. Ho stipulated for a .. i| (1 inons had taught to no action, thread- in vain ?ht of the re met by stice, and fire upon eiowds to ied. The : of 28th city, and i king to and most while to gast, with nd central princes of ;er passing tie raised ho Queen dress was Lud stout, ? had an agnificent ;• eagerly d. She her lips ctty face. )wed the thought king no Colonel in plained -way the aid that o would d for a LED AWAY TO INDIA. 311 proper guard. He begged to be allowed to live in Mandalay, at any house the English might assign to him ; but he desired to reign no longer. His ministers, he said, had grossly deceived him, and kept him in utter ignorance of what was going on in the world ; and for weeks he had been almost a prisoner. He was told that he must prepare to leave the capital that day. After some delay in getting ready, the king with his wife and mother entered a bullock carriage. They were folloAved by a train of attendants, mostly girls on foot carrying bundles. The melancholy procession of fallen great- ness then started for the river. They passed through many of the streets. The people looked on with indififeicnce • in the most places, indeed, even the customary attitude of respect was not shown, though now and then there was some display of feeling. It was dark before they reached the river, when Thebaw and his suite, consisting of the queen, queen mother, and sixty-five other persons were borne in a steamer to Rangoon. On the 10th of December he left for Madras whence he Avas sent to live at Ranifet. He is now at Rutnaghcrry on the Malabar Coast, South of Bombay. From all that I can learn, Thebaw was never thought insane, but weak and indulgent, tlie tool of his wife. Derived from the same stock, both seemed to have inherited, though in unequal degrees, some of the worst qualities of their race. Stupid, arrogant, cruel, weak, and cowardly, Thebaw was scarcely a free agent, though nominally a despotic prince. Although the Viceroy, Lord Dufferin, invited General Prcndergast to remember " that he was attacking not a hostile nation, but a perverse and impracticable Court," the Burmese had to atone for their tame submission to an incapable tyrant with the loss of their national independence. Had it not been for the fear of a French embroilment, the British Government would probably have been content with establishing a pro- tectorate over Upper Burma. LOKIMKR AND Ull.LtES, I'KINTKKS, 31 ST. ANOKKVV SQUAKE, Hi.' SHUKOH. :fe. "m H / I WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR. HISTORY OF THE SIEGE OF DELHI, BX AN OFFICER WHO SERVED THERE; WITH A SKETCH OP THE LEADING EVENTS IN THE PUNJAUB CONNECTED WITH TUE GREAT REBELLION OF 1857. EDINBURGH : A. & C BLACK. 1861. RANDOLPH METHYL: % Storn 0f aitglo-lnbian f if^ LONDON : WARD & LOCK. 1863. STUDIES OF A WANDERING OBSERVER. LONDON : CHAPMAN & HALL. 1867. These three Books are noiu out of print. 318 ON IDIOCY AND IMBECILITY. LONDON : J. & A. CHURCHHILL, New Burlington Street. 8vo. Price 14s. -{- ii I :S OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. " The book is not only scientifically important, but also in a high degree enter- taining to every one who has capacity to interest himself in the philosophy of Imman nature. This might have been expected from the author of the 'History of the Siege of Delhi,' and the 'Studies of a Wandering Observer.' The chapter on the strange and still unsolved problem of ' Wolf Boys ' will be read %vith delight by persons who would turn with distaste from a dry treatise about idiots and the best mode of educating and providing for them." — Charitij Organisation Reporter, 17th May, 1877. " A thinker as well as a scientific observer, an accomplished writer on philo- sophical as well as on professional subjects, and one of the heroes of the siege of Delhi, of which he published the best history. Dr. Ireland was fitted abov^e most medical men to use such experience as that at Larbert, alike for the good of the patients and for the ^scientific and practical elucidation of the whole subject of idiocy and imbecility,'as distinguished from insanity and dementia in their various iotiaa."— Daily Review, 22nd May, 1877. " It is safe to prophesy a high reputation and an ultimate position as a stan- dard work for the volume, now under notice. Fitly crowning a large amount of good work in his special department, extending over several years. Dr. Ireland has now collected the fruits of his own labours, and of his study of the labours of others, into one compact volume, the result being a work valuable alike to the purely scientific student and to the practical man, whose daily occupation is the care and treatment of idiots and imbeciles." — Journal of Mental Scienc:, July, 1877. " It is the work of an accomplished writer, an author already favourably known to the general public, whose professional zeal, in union with his benevolence, have found a congenial field of study among the unfortunates of a large Institution for the physical and moral amelioration of idiots and imbeciles. He has manifestly ■spared no pains in collecting, arranging, and lucidly conveying his information. Xo expense has been considered in the preparation of this book, wl ich is profusely illustrated by tables, charts of genealogy, and wood engravings." — Edinburgh Medical Journal, July, 1877. " We welcome, therefore, such a comprehensive and scientific study of the whole ipiestion as that which Dr. Ireland has just published, and which not only embodies the result of a large, well-studied experience, but presents very fairly the results of European investigation into the subject." — Westviinstcr Review, October, 1877. "We have much pleasure in welcoming this work as an important contribu- tion to the subject of idiocy. Many pr.pers relating thereto have been published, but they are so widely scattered that it is difficult to know what has and what has not been written. Dr. Ireland has not oidy collected together the papei pre- viously published by himself and others, but he has added much new and important material. The book is useful in two ways ; firstly, because it gives the latest information obtainable on the subject ; and, secondly, in that it is .an excellent work for reference." — British Medical Journal, 6th October, 1877. 311 TY. ireet. 8vo. degree enter- philosophy of the 'History The chapter be read with io about idiots / Orfjfanisation •iter on pbilo- )f the siege of ed above most e good of the ole subject of u their various ition as a stan- rge amount of fs, Dr. Ireland of the labours e alike to the upation is the kntul Sciena, jurably known evolence, have nstitution for laa manifestly i information. :h is profusely " — Edinburgh y of the whole ich not only its very fairly 'nstcr Review, ;ant contribu- en published, las and what le paper pre- tch new and lause it gives that it is an P, 1877. ON IDIOCY AND IMBECILITY. Opinions of the Puess — continued. " His knowledge of modern languages is unusually extensive, and he is thus enabled tn embody in his work the fruits of the most recent researches of Nor- wegian and Italian, as well as of French and German writers. As a whole, it is a work of great merit, and will jjrobably be generally accepted as a standard authority on all that relates to idiocy." — Glas'jow Medical Journal, October, 1877. •' Dr. Ireland in the present work has collated, in systematic form, his own previous and already well-known writings, with numerous and extensive additions, together with the results of the study of the labours of others in the same field — the whole forming one compact and handsome volume. . . . The work is embel- lished with several well-executed lithographic plates representing the brain, head, and skull of a ' Kalmuc idiot,' and the same parts from a case of micro-cephalic idiocy, together with numerous woodcuts, from photographs, scattered through its pages. Appended are i', series of genealogical tables, showing the hereditary transmission of neurotic affections from one common ancestor. We may safely predict for this book a high reputation, and we believe that it will ultimately come to take the position of a standard work on the subject of which it treats." — Dublin Journal of Medical Science, November, 1877. " We know of no book in the literature of this country which enters so fully and temperately into every subject connected with the pathology, etiology, and special treatment of idiocy and imbecility. We can cordially recommend the work to all who desire to possess such knowledge of the subject us has up to the present Ijeen arrived at. Readers will find it to be a pleasant and interesting book on a repulsive and uninteresting subject." — The Practitioner, December, 1877. The following passage is taken from the General Report of Dr. G. E. Shuitle- WORTii, Medical Superintendent of the Royal Albert Asylum for Idiots and Imbeciles of the Northern Counties, Lancaster, 1877 ; — " The visit u> the Institution in August last of a party of physicians attending the British Medical Association at Manchester, was an occasion of much scientific interest, and the valuable remarks made Ly some of our visitors, who were specially experienced in the subject of idiocy, were alike encouraging and instruc- tive to our staff. The arrangement of patients for inspection in groups illustrative of the physiological characteristics of the various types of idiocy (after the plan suggested in Dr. Ireland's excellent work) seemed to be much appreciated, such a classification being, moreover, an aid in forming an opinion as to the ultimate improvability of the cases." " The subject is an interesting one ; it is being considered practically at Clapton and Darenth, while Dr. Ireland's book furnishes the theory of training those of deficient intellect." — MdropoUtan, 9th February, 1878. " From his knowledge of the subject upon which he treats, we are indebted for one of the most able treatises which has ever come under our notice." — Christian Union, 7th March, 1879. •' Among recent contributions to psychological literature the work of Dr. Ireland on Idiocy and Imbecility bids fair — and justly so — to become a classic work on the subject." — Medical Press and Circular, 20tli March, 1878. " A tous les egards, le livre de M. Ireland est un ouvrage scientifi([ue, resultat tie toxite une vie d'observation et d'expi'irience." — Journal d' Ilyyiine, 3 Juillet, 1879. The late Dr. Kind, Medical Superintendent of the Idioten-Anstalt at Langenhagen, in Hanover, reporting up(m some works on Idiocy in the Alhjcncine Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatric, 1SS2, p. 445, in noticing a pamphlet by the author, observes that " his work on Idiocy and Imbecility is still the best and most comprehensive on the subject," — " Der Verfasner, dessen Werk iiber Idiotic und ^ Imbecillitiit immer noch das beste und umfassendste iiber den Gegenstand ist." 315 THE BLOT UPON THE BRAIN: STUDIES IN HISTORY AND PSYCHOLOGY. " 'Tis the blot upon the br.ain That will show itsulf without." Tennyson. EDINBURGH : BELL & BRADFUTE. LONDON : SIMPKIN, MARSHALL & CO., and HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO. I881.. Price 10s. 6d. OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. " We hope thia book will have the success it unquestionably deserve."?. There are few men, even in our hard-worked profession, who will not greatly benefit by its perusal, both by acquiring new facts, and by having many practical sugges- tions arise in their minds. It is a book, also, that doctors should recommend their intelligent patients to read." — Edinhuvrjh Medical Journal, November, 1885. " It may be safely commended as one of the most admirable popular exposi- tions of th'j conclusions and opinions of an expert in psychology and mental disease, and sufficient may have been said to indicate the wide range of its contents, and the philosophic proficiency with which these have been handled." — Ohtxrfow Herald, 2nd December, 1885. "Apart altogether from the theories advanced upon in this book, there is collected an immense amount of information on all branches of the subject, and on some collateral subjects, which gives the book much interest and value for the general as well as the scientific reader." — Scotsman, 3rd December, 1885. " To the work, as a whole, we have nothing but praise to give. The extensive and accurate research displayed in the historical papers, together with the author's judicious and highly interesting choice of facts throughout ; the profound acumen and care evident throughout every page of psychological analysis, are sufficient to render this work valuable both to the general reader and the specialist in mental physiology. . . . No one who is accustomed to think, 01 write, or speak nmch about hereditary disease, should be without Dr. Ireland's i;ook, as it abounds with most interesting and remarkable historical facts, which will be found exception- ally useful." — Journal of Mental Science, January, 1886. " This excellent work by Dr. Ireland will be read with delight, not only by psychologists, but also by those not directly interested in the subject. The book is written in a popular style, and yet deals with abstruse subjects of absorbing interest." — Canada Lancet, November, 1885. " Dr. Ireland's essays all bear on mental questions, but what constitutes one of their most attractive characteristics is the large admixtiu'e of history with them. Dr. Ireland clearly realises the fact that there is still a great deal to be written, not only about the history of medicine, but also about the medicine of history. He enjoys himself especially when he is tracing 'the insanity of power' as showing itself in the early Ciesars, in IMohammed Toghlak, Sultan of India, in Ivan the Terrible, and the Tsars that followed him, or when he is exposing the hereditary neurosis of the royal family of Spain." — The Practitioner, January, 1886. 316 IN serves. There atly benefit by actical sugges- Id lecoiiiineiid ovember, 1885. lopular exposi- y and mental e range of its been handled." book, there is le subject, and [1 value for the 1885. The extensive th the author's found acumen 'e sufficient to list in mental r speak much abounds with nd exception- ', not only by it. The book of absorbing titutes one of y with them, io be written, history. He ' as showing in Ivan the le hereditary THE BLOT UPON THE BRAIN. Opinions ov the Pres>^— continued. " A work of general interest, containing some original ideas and ingenious speculations, illustrated by examples drawn from history — a work which may be studied with advantage as well by the scientifically disposed as by the general reader." — Spectator, January, 1886. " Exceedingly well written and carefully worked up, they focus an intellectual light upon the individuals who for many centuries have been, because of their strange and unaccountable acts, colossal statues in history." — New York Medical Record, December, 1885. "The volume will find many enthusiastic admirers, and serve at the same time to instruct and interest the thoughtful reader. Dr. Ireland, always a cautious and painstaking student of life and character, has given us a lucid exposition of some of the most dilficult problems in mental philosophy', and what is more, he has succeeded in translating liis ideas in graceful and eloquent language. It is not often that one meets with a book treating of a difficult, and we might say indeter- minate, stiliject, so cleverly constructed, and illustrated by f.acts gleaned from the world's history. To those who desire the pleasure derivable from the perusal of a work learned and interesting, we heartily recommend Dr. Ireland's book." — IVic l.ancct, February, 18S6. '' Dr. Ireland has the peculiar faculty, or we may say gift, of writing upon scientific subjects in a style as pleasing to the popular taste as to the scientific observer. These pages have all the clinrni of a novel, and the lives of the rulers, whose characters .are historic as seen through the lens Dr. Ireland holds to our sense, will be as delightful and valuable to the general student as to the alienist, the neurologist, or the specialist in psychiatry." — The Medico-Legal Journal, New York, December, 1885. " The book is one which will prove attr.ictive filiku to the physician, the physiologist, and the student of mental philosophy. There is more than enough in the pages before us to interest deeply the general reader, who may be curious to know something of the manner in which the body is controlled and governed." —Health, March, ISSO. "This is a book of very great interest and entertainment even for general readers. Dr. Ireland is wyll-known for his literary culture and scholarship, which come out here conspicuously, as well as his capacity for scientific research." — America a Journal of Insanit;/, April, 1886. "A rare linguist, an omnivorous reader, and a laborious investigator, the author has been able to shed new light on some of !• -^ e dilet- storica . ua severitii ii.-iii. tin, and easy, ding for the ry erudition, the difficulty n ' The B :ervello,' p, one storici! ella quale fi liti di nidi :ultori della ase, Marzo, THE BLOT UPON THE BRAIN. Opinions ok the VKe.>i>^— continued. Trdiiflalion. •' This book from the variety of the subjects treated, its vast historical, literary, and scientific erudition, and from the novel, easy, and attractive form in which it is written, though adapted to the intelligence of all who have some rudimentary notions on physiology, is especially interesting to the students of history and psychology." " Le volume quo vient de publicr M. W. Ireland, psychologue et alieniste distingut?, rentre dans la categoric des livres suggestifs, c'est h, dire des livres qui font penser et ri'flechir. . . . Son livre s' addresse aussi bieu au public qu' an savant, et il aura un bon accueil de I'un et de I'autre." — Revue Sekntifiitue, 17 Avril, 1886. " Ni les uns ni les autres (les gens du monde et les medecins) regretteront le temps consacri^ ii le lire, d' autant plus que M. Ireland tres au courant de tons nos travaux, se plait ;i rendre justice au mdrite des alienistes franyais." — Annalex Mcdico-pKychoIoguines, 1887, p. 170. " Wollte man alles Gute erwahnen, was in dem Werke zu finden, so miisste man das ganze Buch bierher setzen. Ich kann dasselbe aus bestcr Ueberzougung der voUsten Aufmerksamkeit und dera fltissigsten Studium jedes Anthropologen, Psychologen, Seelcn-Arztes, Historikers, Richters, Staatsmanns, Eiziehers, iiber- haupt eines jeden Gebildeten empfehlen. Fiir die moralische Gesundheits-PHege ist das Buch ganze besonders werthvoll." — Qemndheit, No. 15, 1886. TranHhition. " One would need to go over the whole work to mention all the good in it. I can confidently recommend it for the earnest attention and diligent stvidy of every anthropologist, psychologist, alienist, historian, judge, statesman, preceptor, and, in general, of every educated person. For the cultivation of a healthy moral state the book is especially valuable." " Leser, welche die Lektiire der Uebersetzting zu dem Wiinsche nach der Bekanntschaft mit dem Original veranliisst werden in diesem noch eine Keihe anderer historischer Personlichkeiten geschildert finden, die das bessassen was Ireland "blot upon the brain" nennt." — Die Nation, Berlin, 1887. Translation. " Those who, through reading the translation, wish to make acquaintance with the original, will find described in it a series of other historical personages who possessed what Ireland calls "blot upon the brain." " Uebersetzung und Original kiinnen beide nur dringend empfohlen werden, und eignen sich ganz besonders dazu, Interesse und Verstilndniss fiir die Psychia- tric auch in den Kreisen hiiher gebildeter Laien zu wecken." — Ccntralblatt fiir Ncrvenheilkundc, September, 1887. Trriniilation. " Both the translation and original may be strongly recommended, and are peculiarly fitted to awaken interest and comprehension for psychiatry amongst the highly educated classes." In a review of the German translation of the historical portions of the book, Dr. E. Reich says :— " Es kann kaum cin interessanteres Werk geben, als das Ireland' sche, welc'ies ich hiermit zu aufmerksamsten Studium dringend empfehle." — Deutsche Pnsse, No. 30, 1888. 2'ranslation. ''A more interesting work than Ireland's can scarcely be. I strongly recom- mend it to attentive study." 319 MEDICAL WORKS PUBLISHED I;Y BELL & BRADFUTE, EDINBURGH. Demy Svo, Price 12s. 6d. AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE DISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM BEINQ LECTURES DELIVERED IN THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH DURING THE TERCENTENARY YEAR. By THOMAS GRAINGER STEWART, M.D., F.R.C.P.E., F.R.S.E. PHVSICIAN IX ()Ul>IVAltV TO HER MA.rESTY THR Ql'EEN FOR St!OTI.ANI> ; I'ROIESSOR OF THE I'KACTICE OP IMiYSIC AND OP CLINKAI. MEDICINE IN THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINIJUROII. Recently PiibUsheJ, in one vol., Demy Svo, Price 7s. 6d. PROFESSOR GRAINGER STEWART ON ALBUMINURIA. FIFTEEN CLINICAL LECTURES. Third Edition, in Crorvn Svo, 10s. Gd. MEDICAL DIAGNOSIS: ,1 MANUAL OF I UXICAL METHODS. By -J. GRAHAM BROWN, M.D., FELLOW OF THE HOYAl. COI.I.KdE OF rUVSKIANH OF EDIN-Hl'IUill ; LATE SENIOR PRBSIDENT OF THE ROYAL MKDIlAL HOCIETV OF EUINIlURdH. /h Recently Published, Croion Svo, Price os, INVESTIGATIONS INTO SOME MORBID CARDIAC CONDITIONS, INCLUDING THE '•iARrtVRKlHT" PRIZE ESSAY ON "THE HEART IN DEJULIVY." ' By WILLIAM RUSSEL, M.D., M R.C.P. Edin.. LBCTL'RKK ON I'ATHOLOOY IN THE HC'HOOL OF MEDICINE, EUINni Rllu ; PHYSICIAN To THE NBW TOWN DISPENSARV, ETC. fllttshntcb (uitlj 33loobtuts, (Tntciitgs, nitb (Tcmpcrnlutc Cjjarfs. 320 jRaE [DY ^STEM : INBUROH .D., ; I'ROI'ESSOR TirK s. 6d. ^ART Jh SIS rE SENIOR IONS, ;k., PHYSICIAN V